■
-
■i
■
* :': V \ t i •: V.
.
{
\. .6 V >..?■■
Introduction to Anglo-Saxon.
AN
ANGLO-SAXON READER,
WITH
PHILOLOGICAL NOTES, A BRIEF GRAMMAR, AND A VOCABULARY.
By FRANCIS A. MARCH, LL.D.,
PROFESSOR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGY IN LAFAYETTE COL- LEGE, AUTHOR OF "A COMPARATIVE GRAMMAR OF THE ANGLO-SAXON LANGUAGE," " METHOD OF PHILOLOGICAL STUDY OF THE ENGLISH LAHGUAGE," ETC.
NEW YORK: HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS,
FRANKLIN SQUARE. I 896.
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1870, by
FRANCIS A. MARCH,
(n the Cerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Eastern District of
Pennsylvania.
rs
PREFACE.
It seems to be agreed that every English scholar ought to have some scholarly knowledge of the English language. Then every English scholar ought to study Anglo-Saxon. He ought to read representative passages in representative books of the literature thoroughly, dwelling on them line by line, and word by word, and making the text the foundation of general philological study. At least a daily lesson for one term ought to be given to this study in each of our colleges.
Enough such extracts for two terms' work are here given in a critical text. The notes contain, besides explanatory matter, outlines of the literature, biographical sketches of the authors, and bibliographical notices of manuscripts and editions. The author's Comparative Grammar opens with a history of the language, and illustrates the grammatical forms by those of the Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, Gothic, Old Saxon, Old Friesic, Old Norse, and Old-High German. It is part of the plan to give a full etymological vocabulary. Thus it is supposed that appara- tus is provided for as thorough study of a portion of this tongue as can be given to Greek or Latin with our college text-books.
In this edition a brief grammar has been introduced, that it may be fitted for general use as an introduction to the study of Anglo-Saxon in High Schools and Academies where they might fear the Comparative Grammar. The etymological part of the Vocabulary is reserved for a future edition. It was thought best to make sure of the completeness of the list of words by working it over in class before giving it its final shape.
The selections were stereotyped, and the book and its plan
announced in 1865.
F.A.M.
Eastern, Pa., June, 1870.
8628?
CONTENTS.
I. READER.
PROSE.
From the Gospels : page
The Sower J
The Lord's Prayer 2
The Good Samaritan 3
The Lord's Day 4
The Sower 5
Trust in God C
The Prodigal Son 7
Love your Enemies 9
Extract in Gothic 'J
Dialogues of Callings :
The Scholar 13
The Plough man 13
The Shepherd 14
The Oxherd 14
The Hunter 14
The Fisher 15
The Fowler 10
The Merchant 17
The Shoemaker 18
The Salter 18
The Raker 18
The Cook 18
The Scholar 19
The Counsellor, Smith 19
The Scholar 20
From the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle ... 23
Conversion of the Anglo-Saxons :
Gregory 35
Paulinas 38
Anglo-Saxon Laws :
iEthelbirht 41
Hlothhere and Eadric 42
Ine 42
Alfred 43
Ecgbyrht 44
Cnut 45
Poets :
Orpheus 46
Caedmon 47
" POETRY.
The Traveler 51
Reowulf 51
Csedmon :
The First Day 52
Satan's Speech 52
The Exodus 54
Reowulf :
A Good King 50
Obsequies of Seyld 5G
Hrothgar and Ileorot 57
Grendel 57
Reowulf sails for Ileorot 58
The Warden of the Shore 59
A Feast of Welcome 61
Good-night 02
Hrunting, the Good Sword 62
It fails at Need 63
The Right Weapon 63
Alfred's Meters of Roethius:
Introduction 64
Meter VI 64
Meter X 65
Saws 66
Threnes 68
Deor's Complaint 69
Rhyming Poem 70
Vlll
CONTENTS.
NOTES,
CRITICAL, HISTORICAL, AND
PAGE
Outline of Anglo-Saxon Prose 83
Theological Writings :
Bible Translations 71
Homilies of iElfric 75
Philosophy : — Boethius 81
History :
The Chronicle 73
Beda 75, 81
Orosius 815
St. Guthlac 83
Law 76-81
Alfred 77
Natural Science 83
Grammar : — JElfric 72
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL, pp. 71-93.
PAGE
83
Outlines of Anglo-Saxon Poetry
Ballad Epic :
Beowulf 87
Bible Epic :
Caedmon 84, 85
Ecclesiastical Narrative 84
Secular Lyrics :
The Traveler 84
The Wanderer 92
Deor's Complaint 92
Gnomic Verses 91
Didactic :
Alfred's Boethius 90
Task Poem 93
II. GRA
Historical Introduction 95
Phonology :
Alphabet 98
Punctuation 99
Sounds 99
Accent 100
Vowel Variation 100
Etymology :
Nouns — Declension 1 102
" 2 105
" 3 10G
" 4 ion
Proper Names 107
Adjectives — Declension 1 08
Comparison 110
Pronouns 112
Numerals 1 14
Verb 116
Conjugations 117
Paradigms. Strong Verb.
Indicative 118
Subjunctive 120
Imperative 121
Infinitive 121
MMAR
|
121 |
|
|
Potential |
122 |
|
Other periphrastic |
122 |
|
123 |
|
|
Weak Verb. |
|
|
125 |
|
|
Passive Voice |
1°7 |
|
127 |
|
|
Syncopated Imperfects |
128 |
|
]Veak and Strong. |
|
|
Umlaut in Present |
199 |
|
Assimilation in Present |
129 |
|
130 |
|
|
Irregular Verbs. |
|
|
130 |
|
|
No connecting Vowel, eom, |
|
|
113 |
|
|
Syntax 133 |
-141 |
|
Prosody : |
|
|
Phvthm, Feet, Verse |
14° |
|
Caesura, Rime, Alliteration |
143 |
|
145 |
|
|
146 |
|
|
147 |
III. VOCABULARY us
Appendix 165
ANGLO-SAXON READER.
[In pages 1-13, accent the first syllable of every word, unless an acute accent is printed over some other syllable. Words not in the Vocabulary are in the notes. §5 refer to the Author's Grammar.]
1. The Sower.
Luke, viii., 5-8. — Sum man his s&d seop: pa he bret seop, sum feol pid bone peg, and pearxt fortred'en, and heofenes fugekis hit fneton. And sum feol ofer bone stan, and hit forscranc', for- bam'-be hit p&tan nsefde. And sum feol on pa bornas, and ba bornas hit forbrys'mudon. And sum feol on gode eordan, a&d porhte hundfealdne prestm.
Mark iv., 3-9. — Ut code se s&dere his sakl to sapenne, and ba he seop, sum feol pid bone peg, and fugelas comon, and hit fr&ton. Sum feol ofer stan'-scyl'ian, b&r hit ncefde mycele eordan, and sona up eode, forbam' hit nnsfde eordan bicnesse. Pa hit up eode, seC sunne hit forspajl'de, and hit for-scranc', forbam' hit pyrtruman nrefde.
1. Sitm, a, § 136, 3, so English some in the plural ; man, man, § 84 ; his, from he, 5 130 : s&a, es, n., seed, ace. sing. ; seop, sowed, imp. iud., from sdpan, imp. seop, se&pon, p. p. sdpen, conj. 5, 5 208 ; pd, when ; pxt, that, from se, § 133 ; feol, fell, imp. ind. sing., 3d, from feallan, imp. feol, feollon, p. p. feallen, conj. 5, 5 208; pid pone iceg, along the way, § 359 : peard for- tred'en, was trodden out, passive, imp. iud., sing., 3d., from for-tredan, imp. -tried, -trxdon, p. p. -treden, conj. 1, § 199,/or-, Ger. vcr-, § 254 ; heofenes, heaven's, from heofon, § 79 ; fugelds, fowls, from fugol, § 79; hit, it, from he, § 130; fr-xton, ate up, imp. ind. pi., 3d, from fr-etan, imp. -xt, -xton, p. p. -eten, conj. 1, 5 199, fr-<_for-, § 254 ; ofer pone stein, over the stone, on the rock; for-scranc', shrank away, imp. ind. sing., 3d, from for-scrincan, imp. -scranc, -scruncon, p. p. scruncen, conj. 1, § 201 ; for-pam'-pe, for this that, because ; pxtan, wet, moistnre, from pxta, n, m., i 95 ; nxfde, had not, ne-\-hxfde, imp. of habban, §§ 45, 222 ; on pd pornds, among the thorns, porn, cs, m., § 341 ; for-prys'modon, choked out, from for- prysmian, imp. -prymnode, p.p., prysmod, conj. G; gode eordan, good earth, sing. ace. ; porhte, worked, produced, imp. sing., 3d, from pyrcan, imp. porhte, porhton, p. p. geporhi, conj. 6, 5 211 ; hundfealdne pxstm, hundred-fold fruit, hundfeald, adj., strong form, § 103.
Ut eode, out yode, went forth, irreg. imp. of gun, § 20S ; se sxdere, the sower, sxdere, s, m. ; sJed, es, n.; to sdpenne, to sow, gerund, §5 173, 175, from sdpan, conj. 5, § 20S, 2, to denote purpose, 5 454; comon, came, cuman, imp. com, comon, p. p. cumen, conj. 1, § 200; fugelds, frxton, see above ; stdn-scylian, stone-shelly place, stdn-scyli-e, -an, f. ; mycele, much, f. sing, ace from mycel, § 104; sona np code, soon up yode (sprang); pienesse, sing. ace. from picnes, se, f., thickness; sc<> sunne, sed, fern., from se ; hit for-spxldc, swealed it away, parched it, spAlan, imp. spxUle, conj. 6 ; for-scranc, see above ; pyrtruman, root, pyrt, wort,
A
2 ANGLO-SAXON HEADER.
And sum feol on bornas ; ba stigon ba bornas, and forbrys« modon boet, and hit poestm ne brer.
And sum feol on god land, and hit sealde, up stigende and pex- ende, prestm ; and an brohte p^tigfea|dne, sura syxtigfealdne, sura hundfealdne.
Gehyr'e, se be earan hrebbe lo gehyr'anne.
2. Lord's Prayer.
Matthew, vi., 9-13. — Freder ure, bfi be eart on heofenum, si bin nama gehal'god. To be-cura'e J)in rice. Gepeord'e bin pilla on eorctan spa s"pa on heofenum. tJYne dreg'hpamlic'an hlaf syle us to dreg. And forgyf us ure gyltas, spa spa pe forgyf act urum gyltendum. And ne gelred' bu us on costnunge, ac alyV us of yfle. Sodlice.
Luke xi., 2-4. — Ore 'Freder, bu be on heofene eart, si bin nama gehal'god. To cume bin rice. Gepeord'e bin pylla on heofene and on eorctan. Syle us to dreg urne dreg'hpamlic'an hlaf. And forgyf us ure gyltas, spa pe forgyfad relcum brera be pid lis agylt'. And ne Ired bft us on costnunge ; ac alys' us frara yfele.
plant, truma, n, m., trimmer, strengthened stir/on, stied, ascended, stlgan, imp. sft2fi, stftfon, p. p. stigen, conj. 2, § 205 ; pornds, forprysmodon, psestm, see above ; bxr, bore, bernn, imp bxr, bxron, p. p. beren, conj. 1, § 199 ; sealde (sold), gave, seton, imp. sealde, conj. C, § 209. b; stigende (stying), springing, p. pr., ueut sing., uom., from stlgan, conj. 2, § 119, a; pex- ende, from pexan=peaxan, wax, grow, imp. p(e)ox, p(e)oxon, p. p. pexen, conj. 4 ; <m, one some ; brohte, brought, bore, brengan, imp. brohte, p. p. fcroM, conj. 6, § 209, c; prptigfcaldne. thirty-fold, from prfitigfeald, adj., m. sing, ace, with vxstm. Ge-hf/r'e, let him hear, sub junctive for imperat, 5 421, 3, ge-hpr'an, imp. ge-ht/rde, p. p. ge-hijred, conj. 6 ; se pe, who, demon, se with relative sign pe, § 3S0, 3 ; hmbbe, subj. pres. of habban, 55 169, 427 ; to ge-hf/r'- anne, to hear, gerund, § 452.
2. Fxd.er, father, sing, voc, 55 ST, 100; vre, of us, our. plur. gen. of ic, 5 130; pfi pe, who, pit, thou, sing, nom., 5 130, pe relative sign changing f>fi to a relative, 55 134, 3S1, 2; eart, from eom, 5 213; heofenum, heavens, pi. dat. of lieofon; si gehdl'god, be hallowed, passive, subj. prcs. sing., 3d, from hdlgian, conj. 6, 55 179, 1S7, subj. for imperative, 5 421, 3; To be- cume, let come to us, subj., 3d, for imperative, cuman, imp. com, comon, p. p. cumen, conj. 1, 5 200; pin rice, thy reign, compare -He in bishopric; gepeord'e, subj. for imperative from ge-peordan, imp. -peard, -purdon, p. p. porden, Ger. warden, Old Engl, worth, be, be done; em-dan, sing, dat., from eorde; Spd spd, so so, as ; iirne, pron., poss. sing., ace. masc, from fire, 5 132; dxg'-hpam-lh'-an, weak, sing. ace. masc, from dxghpamllc, daily, 55 105, 108; 1,1,) f, loaf, bread ; .s//^>sell, give, imperat, from syllan=sellan, conj. 0, 5 188, b ; us, pi. dat., from ic, 5 297; to dxg, to day, to, prep., at, on, dxg, day, sing. ace. after to, to Jiixsinn dssge (on this day) has the same sense, 5 352; and, general sign of connected discourse, 5 463; for-gyf, imperat., from for-gifan, conj. 1, 5 199, for-, 5 254 ; gyltas, debts, guilt, pi. ace, from ffylt; pe, we, from ic, 5 ISO; u rum gyltendum, our debtors, pi. dat. after foryifaU, 5 297, gyltend, es, m. ; gelM', pres. imperative, from gelMan, 5 1S5 ; costnunge, sing, ace, from costnung, c, f., temptation ; d-l{/s', imperat., from d-l{/san, loose, release ; of, from ; yjle, sing. dat, from yfel, 55 79, 301, 305. 34* : sbdltce, eoothly, amen, interj. ; pxrd, of those, pi. gen Of se, 5 133 ;' dgylt, is indebted, ind. sing., from d-gyltan, imp. -gylte, p. p. -yylt, 5 192.
THE GOSPELS.
3. T ii e Good Samaritan.
Luke, x, 25—37. — Pa aras' sum aegleap man, and fandode his, and cpsetf : Lareop, hpoet do ic pset ic ece lif hoebbe ? Pa cpsed he to him : Hpiet ys geprit'en on p&re re ? lul netst pu ? Pa and'sparo'de he : Lufa Dryhten plnne God of ealre pinre heortan, and of ealre pinre saple, and of eallum pinum mihtum, and of eallum pinum ma?gene ; and pinne nehstan spa pe sylfne. Pa cpoed he : Ryhte pu. and'sparo'dest : do past, ponne lyfast pu. Pa cpoed he to pam H&lende, and polde hine sylfne geviht'pisian : And hpylc ys min nehsta? Pa cpsed se H&lend, hine up be- seond'e : Sum man ferde fram Hier'usal'em to Hiericho, and becom' on pa sceadan, pa hine bereaf'edon, and tintregodon hine, and forlet'on hine sam'-cuc'ene. Pa gebyr'ede hyt paet sum sacerd ferde on pam ylcan pege ; and pa he poet geseah', he hine for- beah'. And ealspa se diiicon, pa he pses pid pa stope, and pret geseah', he hyne eac forbeah'. Pa ferde sum Samar'itan'isc man pid hine : pa he hine geseah', pa peard he mid mild'-heort'nysse ofer hine astyr'ed. Pa genea'l&hte he, and prad his punda, and
3. A-rds', arose, d-rls'an, imperf. -rds', -ris'on, p. p. -ris'en, conj. 2 , se-gledp, law-clever ; fandode, tried, examined, fandian, imperf. fanddde, p. p.fanddd, akin to findan, find; his, genitive after fandode, § 315, III. ; cpsed, quoth, cpedan, imperf. cpxd, cpxdon, p. p. cpeden, conj. 1, § 197; Idrebp, teacher, from Idr, lore; do, shall do, subj. pres. sing., 1st, from don, imperf. dide, p. p. don, irreg., § 213; e-ce (for aye), everlasting; hxbbe, subj. pres.; ys = is; ge-prit'an, imperf. ge-prdt', ge-prit'on, p. p. ge-prit'en, conj. 2; &, law, f. ind., § 100; rmtst, readest, rxdan, imperf. rsedde, p. p. rxded, rxd, conj. 6, rxdest > rsetst, irreg. like bintst, 5 192; Ivfd, impera. of lufian; of, out of, from, with dative of source ; nehsta, n, m., super- lative of nedh, nighest one, neighbor; pe, ace. of pu ; sylf, self, declined like an adjective, 5 131 ; ryhte, adv., z=rihte; do, imperat. ; ponne, then ; lyfdst, pres. for fut., from lifian, conj. 6, §5 222, 413, 4. Hxlende, Savior, healing one; polde, would, pillan; gc-riht'-pis-ian, jus- tify, conj. 6 ; riht-pU, wise in right, Engl, righteous ; hpylc, which, who = hpd-lic, Latin qua-lis; hine up besednd'e, looking up at him, a translation of Latin suspicions, which some copies have for suscipiens; sconde, p. pr., from scon, imperf. seah, ssegon, p. p. ge-sep'en, conj., §5 197, 199 ; ferde>feran, fare, go ; Hier'usal'em, es, m., but here dative undecliued ; Hiericho, ace, undecliued ; be-com', came, becum'an; on pd sceadan, among the thieves (those who scathe), 5 341, II. ; be-redf'edon, bereft, stript, be-redf'ian, imperf. -redf'ede, p. p. -redf'ed, conj. 6; tintregodon, tormented, tintreg-ian, imperf. -ode, p. p. -od, conj. 6; for-le.t'on, left, for-lxt'an, imperf. -let', -lit' on, p. p. -Ixt'en, conj. 5, for-, Ger. ver-, as in forsake, for-bid, 5 2.^; s&m-cucene (semi-quick), cueene for cucenne, ace. of cticen = cpicen, §§ XA, 119, c; ge- byr'ede hyt, it was brought about, ge-byr'ian, imperf. -byr'ede, p. p. byr'ed, conj. 6, akin to beran, bear, hyt, bad spelling for hit; sacerd, es, m., priest, from Latin sacerdos, akin to sacred, sacerdotal ; ferde, feran, conj. 6 ; ylcan, same, weak decl., § 133, 3 ; ge-seah', saw, ge- sedn', imperf. -seah', -sxg'on, p. p. -sep'en, conj. 1, § 199; hine for -bed] C , turned away from him, for-bug'an, imperf. -bedh', -bug'on, p. p. -bug'en, conj. 3, Engl, bow ; eal-spd, al! bo, also ; didcon, es, m., deacon, Levite; he, repeated subject, $ 287; hyne— hine, bad spelling; edc, Ger. auch, Engl, eke, also ; pid (with), beside ; pd . . . pd, wheu . . . then ; peard a-styr'ed, imperf. passive d-styr'ian, imperf. -styr'ede, p. p. -styr'ed, stir, conj. 6 ; mild-heortm s, se, f. (mild-heartedness), compassion ; gencd'lxhte, drew nigh, ge-ned'-lwcan, imperf. -Iwhtc, p. p. Iwht, conj. 6 ; prdd, bound up, prtdan, wreathe, imperf. prod, pridon, p. p. priden,
4 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
on-ageat' ele and pin, and hine on his nften aset'te, and gel&d'de on his Iffice-htis, and hine gelac'node, and bvohte odruin da3ge tpegen penegas, and sealde bam lasce, and bus cpsed : Begyra' hys ; and spa-hpset'-spa bu mare to ge-dest', bonne ic cume, ic hit forgyld'e 1)0. Hpylc barS bredia byucct be baet sig pass mag l>e on ba sceadan befeul' ? Pa cpsed he : Se pe hyra mild'- heort'nysse on dyde. Pa cpsed se Halend: Ga, and do ealspa.
4. The Lord's Day.
Matthew, xii., 1-13.— Se Haalend for on reste-dseg ofer seceras; sodlice his leorning-cnihtas hingrede, and hig ongun'non pluccian ba ear and etan. Sudiice ba \>k sundor-halgan bset ge-sap'on, hi cp&don to him : Nil bine leorning-cnihtas dod bset him alyfed nis reste-dagum to donne. And he cpsed to him : Ne r&dde ge hptet Dauid dyde pa hine hingrede, and ba be mid him paaron, hu he in-eo'de on Godes litis, and a?t ba offring-hlafas pe naaron him al}Tf'ede to etanne, ne bam be mid him p&ron, biiton bam sacerdum anum ? Odde ne r&dde ge on b&re &, bset ba sacerdas on reste-dagnm on bam temple gepem'mad ])one reste-dseg, and
conj. 6, § 205 ; pund, e, f., wound ; on dgedt', poured in, d-geot'an, imperf. -gedt', -gut'on, p. p. -gut'en, conj. 3, akin to gush, guzzle; mjtcn, beast, akin to neat; d-set'te, set, dsett'an, conj. 6 ; l&ce-hiis, es, n., leech house, hospital, hotel; ge-ldc'node (leeched), doctored, ge-ldc'nian, imperf. -Ide'node, p. p. Idc'nbd ; brohte < brengan, conj. 6, § 209 ; bdrmn < wfer, other, second, next, dative of time, § 304; penegas, peneg, es, m., penny, stamped money, akin to pawn, Latin pannus ; scaldc<sMan, conj. 0. 5 209; Isece, 8, m., leech: cpard, quoth, <cpedan, conj. 1 ; be-gym', imperat. bc-aym'an, imperf. -nf/m'dc, p. p. -gyvied, conj. 0 ; Ays, bad spelling for his, genitive after begf/m,i 315; mdre, neuter ace. with *pd-hpa:t'-spd; to ge-dest', doest to him, ge-don', irreg. § 213; cume, forgyld'e, pres. for future. § 413; ft/wed, seemeth, pyncan, Impert pnhte, p. p. gepuht', conj. 6, § 211 ; past, that, conjunction; s& for si, may be<«/m; /)«s m&g, the kinsman of him ; pe, that, who ; miU-heortmjsae, ace, see above ; on dyde, did, showed, from don. Gd, go, ;;u>i, irreg., imperf. eode, p. p. £fd», § 213; do<ddn, § 213; cul-spd, all so, likewise.
4. F('/c </,oyui, imperf. /(>, /oron, p. p. /aren, conj. 4, fare, go, in fare-well ; reste-dvg, es, m., rest-day, dative irreg., § 71 ; xcerds-dxeer, acre, Lat. ager, Gr. u-,p6s, Ger. acker, field ; leorning-cnihtas, learning knicrhts. disciples, Ger. knech't, servant, -cniht, es, m. ; hingrede, it hungered, impersonal imperf. of hingrian (>j>i), conj. 6, governing the ace. of the per- sona hungering, 5 290, c; oiugun'non, imperf. of on-ginn'an, conj. 1; plxwcian, pluck, im- perf. plucc&de, p. p. pluccod, from Romanic piluccare, Lat. 7«7ms, hair; ear, cs, n., ear; /><2 /*<?, when the; mndor-hdlga, ». m. (Mindered holy), Pharisees ; gr-.<dp'on<ge-scbn', -seah', -sdp'on, p. p. sep'en, conj. 1 ; cp£don<jcpedan, § 197 ; dod<.dbn, irreg., § 213 ; p£t, what ; n£l = ne+is, 5 213; /" ddnne, gerund <ddn ,• ZRs r£d'de jre, read ye not, r&dan, read, imperf. nSd'de, conj. 6, r&dde for rasddon before the subject, 5 170; p£«>n, 5 213; in-eo'de, in yode, entered, irreg., from I'n-flrdn', § 213; n>t<etan; offring-hldf, es, m., offering-loaves, show- bread ; n£ron=ne+p£ron, were not, § 213 ; sacerdum, plur. dat. sacerd, es, m.<Lat. sacerdos, priest, akin to sacred, sacerdotal: dnum<dn, alone; £, f. indec, law; ge-pem'man, pro-
THE GOSPELS. 5
synd biiton leahtre ? Ic secge sodlice eop ]>ret bes is m&rra bonne bret tempi. Gif ge sodlice piston hpret is, Ic pille mild- heortuesse and na on-sa3gd'nesse, ne genid'rade go aMVe un'scyl- dig'e. Sodlice mannes sunu is eac reste-da3ges hlaford.
9. Pa se HaMend banon for, he com in to heora gesom'nunge ; ]i;\ pses ban* an man se hsefde for-scrunc'ene hand. And hig acsodon hine, bus cpedende : Is hit lilyf'ed to h&lanne on reste- dagum ? bfct hig prehton hine.
He s&de him sodlice : Hpylc man is of eop, be haebbe an sceap, and gif bret afyld' reste-dagum on pyt, hit ne nimd he bret, and hefd hit up ? Pitodlice micle ma man is sceape betera; pitodlice hit is alyf' ed on reste-dagum pel to donne. Pa cpsed he to })am men : Aben'e bine hand. And he hi aben'ede ; and heo pa3s hal gepord'en spa seo Oder.
5. The Sower.
Matthew, xiii., 4-8. — Sodlice, tit eode se saklere his s&d to sapenne : and bfi-ba, he seop, surae hig feollon pid peg, and fuglas comon and &ton ba.
Sodlice surae feollon on stamihte, J>8Br hit noefde mycle eordan, and hraidlice up sprungon, for-bam'-be hig nsefdon bau-e eordan
fane, imperf. -pem'de, p. p. -pemm'ed, conj. 6 ; syndrom, § 213 ; leahtre, dative from leahtor, es, m., blame, crime ; pes, this man ; mxrra, adj. comp. masc.=mdra (more), greater ; tempi — tempcl, 5 73, 6; piston, irreg. <^pitan, know, Engl, wit, wist, § 212; mild-heortncs, se, f., mercy ; on-sxgd'nes, se, f., sacrifice, akin to say, as that which is vowed, dedicated ; ge- ■nid'rdde, imperf. subj. plur. -de for -don before ge, § 170, gc-nid'rian, imperf. -nid'rdde, p. p. ■nid'rdd, conj. 6, humiliate, condemn, from wider, nether, beneath; un'-scijldigc, adj. plur., the guiltless, scyldig, Ger. sehiddig, akin to shall, owe, § 212 ; hldf-ord, es, m., lord, loaf-mas- ter, -ord akin to Ger. wirth, Fries, werda, host, housekeeper; com<j:itman; ge-8om'nung= lie-sam'nung, assembly, akin to sam, same ; for-scrinc'an, imperf. -scrane', -scrunc'on, p. p. -scrunc'en, shrunken away; hig < /u, they; to hManne, gerund from hMan, imperf. lueldc, p. p. h£led, heal, akin to hal, hale, whole;' prehton, subj. imperf., from preccan, attack, conj. 6, § 209, akin to wreak; sxde<iseccian, imperf. smgde^> swde, p. p. ssegd, swd, conj. 6, i 209 ; afyld', falleth, pres., d-feall'an, imperf. -febV, -fedll'on, p. p. -feall'en, conj. 5, § 20S ; pyt, us, m., pit, from Lat. put-ew; hii, inter, sign, § 397, b ; nimd <^niman, take ; hefd, heaveth, hebban, 5 207 ; pitodlice, verily, so then ; micle md, more by much, § 302, d ; scedpe, dat. after comp. betera, § 303 ; men, dat. of man, § S4 : d-pcn'e, stretch forth, d-pcn'ian, imperf. -pen'ede, conj. 6, akin to Lat. tendo; hi, ace. siug. fern, of he, § 130 ; gc-pord'en, p. p. from gepeord'an.
5. For unexplained words, see pp. 1-2.— Sodlice (soothly), truly, lo ! interj. ; pd-pd (then when), when; hig=ihi, g, dissimilated, § 27; sume hig, some they fell=some of them fell, appositive for partitive, § 287, c; pa, them, plur. ace. from se; sodlice, and, but, general connective, 5 463, S; st£nihte, ace. sing, st&niht, e, f., stony ground ; psbr hit nxfde, where it had not, careless for hig rue/don, *£d might be either sing, or plur. ; hrscdltce, quickly, akin to Engl, rath, rather; sprungon, sprang, springan, imperf. sprang, sprungon, p. p.
6 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
d}'pan : sodlice, up asprung'enre sunnan, hig adrup'edon and forscrunc'on, for-pam'-pe hig nsefdon pyrtrum :
Sodlice sume feollon on pornas, and pa porn as peoxon and forbrys'modon pa :
Same sodlice feollon on gode eordan, and sealdon paestm, sum'; hundfealdne, sum syxtigfealdne, sum prittigfealdue.
6. Teust in God.
Matthew, vi., 26-33. — Beheald'ad heofenan fuglas : forpam pe hig ne sapad, ne hig ne ripad, ne hig ne gaderiad on berne; and eoper heofonlica Faeder hig let. Hu ne synd ge selran bonne hig ? Hpylc eoper ma?g sodlice gepenc'an paet he ge-eac'nige aue elne to his anlicnesse ?
And to hpi synd ge ymb'-hyd'ige be reafe ? Besceap'iad seceres lilian, hu hig peaxad ; ne spincad hig, ne hig ne spinnad : ic secge eop sodlice, Past furdon Salomon on eallum hys puldre na?s oferprig'en spa spa an of pysum.
Sodlice, gif seceres pe6d, paet pe to da?g ys, and byd to morgen on ofen asend', God spa scryt, eala ge gehpad'es ge- leaf'an, bam mycle ma he sciyt eop.
Nellen ge eornostlice beon ymb'-hyd'ige, pus cpedende, Hpret ete pe ? odde bpa?t drince pe ? odde mid hpam beo pe ofer- prig'ene ? Sodlice ealle pas ping peoda secad : pitodlice, eoper Feeder pat ba*t ge ealra pyssa pinga bepurf'on.
Eornostlice secad jeres't Godes rice and his riht'pis'nesse, and ealle pas ping eop be6d Jj&rto ge-eac'node.
a, conj. 1 ; d{/pa, n, m. ace, depth ; d-sprung'enre, p. p. sing., f'., dat. absolute from dspring'an, conj. 1, the sun having (sprung up) risen, § 304, d; ddrup'edon, dried, d-drup'-ian, imp. -ede, -edon, p. p. -ed, conj. C ; pyrtrum, es, va.—p'jrtruma, see page 1.
6. for-pam'-pe, for this that, for; sdpan, sow, imp. scop, scopon, p. p. sdpen, conj. 5; ne n-r. emphatic, 5 400; ripan, reap, imp. rap, ripon, p. p. ripen, conj. 2; bern, es, n., barn, <^ber-ern, barley house, 5 229: some texts read ber-crn, ace. plur. like the Greek; fet<^fcded, 5 194, 36, 5; 8ynd=8ind, from eom, 5 213; selran <_sel, 5§ 123. 128; edper, 55 130, 312; mmg gepi iic'itn, 5 176, ge-ede'n-ian, imp. -ode, p. p. -6d, conj. 6, add, eke, -ige, snbj., 55 1S4, 425; <•/,.. '. f.. Lai. ul mi. ell; anlicnea, se, f., likeness, stature; td hpi, to what end, wherefore, i 352, IV., 135; ymb'-hpd'ig, adj., anxious about, worried ; bc-scedp'ian, imp. -ode, p. p. -od, behold (seed p~> show), conj. 6; lili-e, -an, f., lily ; spincan, imp. spanc, spuneon, p. p. spuncen, conj. 1, Old Engl, swiuk, toil ; spinnan, spin, imp. span, spunnon, p. p. spunnen, conj. 1, 5 201 : './</-/>/•;//'« /i, imp. -pri'/li', -prig'on, p. p. -prig'en, conj. 2, 5 205, cover over, dress (rig); /wo", es, n., weed; /<a^ /)e, that that, which, 5 380; asend', p. p., 5 190; serpt <scrpdan, 55 192, 36, 5, akin to shroud; gehp&d'e, adj., little; /in hi micli ma, more by much than that, 55 303, 302, d; ete<Cctait, \ 165; pingd, geu., 5 317, 6; liht'pU'nes, se, f., righteousness; jo- ede' nian, conj. 6, add, sec over.
THE GOSPELS.
7. The Pro
Luke, xv., 11-32.— 11. Sodlice sum man hsefde tpegen suna.
12. Pa, cprect se gingra to bis feeder, Fseder, syle me minne daM minre sehte be mo to gebyr'ed. Pa dffllde he hym hys sahte.
13. Pa, sefter feapa dagum, ealle his ping gegad'ero'de se gingra sunu, and furde praeclice on feorlen rice, and forspil'de bar his amta, lybbende on his gffilsan.
14. Pa he big hoefde ealle amyrr'ede, J>! peard mycel hun- ger on bam rice ; and he peard psedla.
15. Pa ferde he and folgode anum burh'-sitt'endum men ])oes rices : J)a sende he bine to his tune, ]>set he heolde hys spj'n.
10. Pa gepil'node he his pambe
digal Son.
gefyll'an of J>am bean'-codd'uru \>e ba spyn ieton ; and him man ne sealde.
17. Pa bejjob'te ho hine, and cpsed, Eala hu fela yrdlinga on mines fseder huse hlaf genoh'no habbad, and ic her on bungre forpeord'e !
.18. Ic aris'e, and ic fare tO minum fseder, and ic secge him,
19. Eala fseder, ic syngode on heofenas, and befor'an J)e, ntl ic neom pyrde ])set ic beo ])in sunu nemned : do mo spa anme of blnum yrdlingum.
20. And he aras' jba, and com to his fasder. And ba gyt, ba, he pa3s feor, his fseder he hym- geseah', and peard mid mild'- heort'nesse astyr'ed, and agen'
12. gingra, comparative of geong, young, ? 124; £hte, akin to dgan>Eng\. owe, own; ge- byr'ed, from ge-byr'ian, imp. gc-byr'ede, p. p. gc-byr'ed, conj. 6, be-falleth, akin to bear, is borne ; dMde, dealt ; hym, hys, bad spelling for hini, his.
13. —feapa, few, here underlined, dat. plur., fedpum,fedum,fedm, are the common forms ; gegad'erian, imp. gegad'erode, p. p. gcgad'crbd, conj. 6, gather ; prxc-llce, adv., exile-like, abroad, akin to wretch; feor-len, adj., far; rice, Engl, -ric, Ger. reich ; for-spill'-an, spill away, destroy, imp. spil'de, p. p. -spill' ed, conj. 6 ; lybbende, bad spelling for libbendc, living ; gselsan, riotousness, luxury, Ger. geil-heit, akin to Engl, gala, gMsa, n, m.
14. — highlit, plur. of he, them ; d-myrr'an, imp. -myrr'ede, p. p. -myrr'ed, destroy, dissi- pate, akin to Engl, mar; peard <^peor dan; hunger, es, m. ; pxdla, n, m., pauper, vaga- bond, akin to padan, go about > wade, wad- dle.
15. — burh'-sitt'endum, borough-sitting, dat. sing, from burh'-sitt'ende, adj. ; m«n, dat. sing, of man, § 84 ; tune, dat., § 352 (town), in- closure ; healdan, imp. hcold, hedldon, p. p.
healden, conj. 5, heolde, subj. imp., might (hold) keep j hys spyn (y, fi for i, i).
16. — pamb, e, {., Engl, womb, belly; bean'- cod, des, m., bean cod, husk ; man, (indefinite) one, § 136, 2 ; sealde<Csellan.
17. — bepoh'te, bethought, bc-pcnc'an, imp. -poh'te, p. p. -poht', conj. 6, § 209; hine, him- self, § 131 ; fela, many, indocl., Ger. viel, Gr. 7ro\i5r, akin to full ; yrdlingd, gen. plur. par- titive, Engl, earthling; hldf^loaf; genbh'ne, ace. sing, of gc-nbh', adj., enough ; hungre, see over ; forpeorctan, be away, perish, imp. -peard', -purd'on, p. p. -pord'en, conj. 1, Ger. werden, O. E. worth, for-, Ger. ver., as in for- sake, § 254.
18. — aris'e, pres. for future, § 413.
19. — syng-ian, sin, imp. -ode, p. p. -6d, conj. 6, imp. for perf., § 414 ; neom=ne-\-eom, am not, § 213 ; pyrde, worthy ; do, imperat. of dun, do, make ; m&, ace.
20. — Curds', arts' an; pd, then ; com, from cuman; and then yet, when ; feor, prep., far from, § 336 ; he, § 288, 6; hyne, bad spelling for hine; geseah' <^geseon'; peard < pcordan ; d-styr'-ian, imp. -ede, p. p. -ed, conj. 6, stirred ; mild'-heort'nea, se, f., mild heart, compassion;
ANGLO-SAXON READER.
hine am, and hine beclyp'te, and cyste hine.
21. Pa cpasil his sunu, Fasder, ic syng6de on heofen, and be- fbr'an be, nil ic ne eorn pyrde baet ic l)in sunu bed genem'ned.
22. Pa c;pasd se fasder to his bedpum, Bringad rade bone se- le.stan gegyr'elan, and sciydad hine ; and syllad him bring on his hand, and gesc5r' t6 his fotum ;
23. And bringad an fast styric, and ofslead' ; and uton etau, and gepist'full'ian :
24. forbam' bes rain sunu pass dead, and he* ge-ed'cucode ; he tbrpeard', and he ys gemot'. Pa onguu'non big gepist'lasc'an.
25. Sodlice his yldra sunu pass on ascere ; and he com : and ba he bam huse genealash'te, he gehjVde bone speg and bast pered.
26. Pa clypode he amne beop, and acsode hine hpast bast pasre.
27. Pa cpasd he, Pin brOder com, and ])in fasder ofsldh' an f;et cealf; forbam' be he hine halne onfeng'.
28. Pa gebealh' he hine, and noble in gan': ba eode his fasder ut, and ongan' hine biddan.
29. Pa cpasd he, his fasder and'spariend'e, Efne, spa fela geara ic be beopode, and ic nasfre bin gebod' ne forgym'de,
dgen'—ongedn', against, towards; irnan,imp. ■in, urnon, p. p. urnen, metathesis for rin- iniii, run, eonj. 1, § 204; be-clypp'an, imp. bc- clyp'te, p. p. be-clypt', conj. G, § 1S9; he-clip, embrace : cyssan, imp. cyste, p. p. cyst, conj. 6.
21. — See verse 19.
22. — p'<ip, O. Engl, thew, servant, akin to Ger. dienst, dime, O. Engl, theme; bringan, imp. brang, brungon, p. p. brungen, conj. 1, bring : racte>rathe, Bring the rathe primrose, Milton, Lycidas, 142, comp. rather, sooner;
.'. snperl. afsSl, good, akin to Ger. see- lig, O. Engl, seely, Engl, silly; ge-gyr'ela, n, m., robe, akin to gear, garb; scry" dan, akin to shroud : bring, cs, m., ring, Ger. ring, Lat. circus, Gr. m'pKcr; fbt, Ger. fusz, Lat. pes, Gr. irouf, declension, § S4.
23. —/set, te, adj., fat; styric, es, m., sturk, calf, Ger. xterkr, akin to steer, Ger. stier, Lat. taur-us, Gr. rarpor, Sansk. sthura-s; ofslead! <Zpf-sle&n'; uton, subj. of pitan, go, §5 176, 224, 443, like Lat. camus, Fr. allrms, let as (go to) eat; ge-pist'-full'ian, imp. -<0 ,V, p. p. -6i, conj. 6, pist, existence, victuals, from pesan, be, piet'-fullo, fulness of victuals, a feast, gepist'full'ian, to feast.be merry.
24. — ge-ed'-cuc'-ian, imp. -dde, p. p. bd, conj. 6, ed'-, §5 15, a, 2C4, back, again, cue<C<-pic, quick, alive, Lat. viv-us, Gr. flior, Sansk. g'lv-a-s; for-peariP, see verse 1"; ys, bad for is : gc-rnet'-an, imp. -mett'c, -met'ed, p. p. -iii#„", met, found ; on-ginn'an, begin j g< pist'-
Ixc'an, -Ixh'te, -Iwht', conj. 6, see verse 23, lac, l&can, akin to -lock, wed-lock, 55 229, 233, 250.
25. — yldra, comp. of eald, old, § 124 ; ascere, see over ; gened'lxh'te, gcncd'lsec'an, come near ; spejr, akin to sough, and to Ger. sehieegt I- pfcife; pered, company, akin to per, man, Goth, vair, Lat. vir, Sansk. lira.
26. — clyp-ian, imp. -ode, p. p. -o /, conj. 0. O. Engl, cfcpe, yclept, in heaven yclejit Eu- phrosyne, Milton, L'Al., 12; desbde > asked, metathesis ; />£>t, subj., <Cpesan, §5 423, 425.
27. — of-shdn', imp. -slbh', -slbg'on, p. p. -slagen, conj. 4, § 207: hdlne, ace. of 7<aZ, (w)hole, hale, Ger. ZieiJ, Gr. KaAiW; on-fbn', imp. -feng', -feng'on, p. p. -faug'en, conj. 5, 55 208, 216, Ger./mwoi, fang, catch, receive.
2S. — gibealh' hine, swelled himself, was an- gry, § 290, d, ge-bclg'an, imp. -bcalh', -butg'on, p. p. -bulg'en, conj. 1, akin to bulge, bell}-, bellows; nolde=nc poldc<^pillan, § 212; g&n, imp. code, p. p. «."'■'. irreg. go, (yode) went, gone, 5 213 ; biddan, Ger. bitten, bid, ask.
29. — ayid'sparieiui'e, answering, and'-, § 15, a, Lat. antc-,Gr. Uv-ri-, in return, § 254, sparian, swear, speak emphatically j efne, akin to efen, even, 5 263 ; fela, so many of years, see verse 17; pebpdde <^pibpian, see pebp, verse 22, ge- bod', from bebdan, Ger. bietcn, bid, order, beddan and biddan (see verse 2S) unite in Engl, fci'rf, akin to bead; for-gf/m'-an, imp. jiym'de, p. p. -gym'ed, Goth. i:uumjan, Ger. gaumen, O. Engl. Scot, j/emc, goam, to see
THE GOSPELS.
9
and ne sealdest bu mo n&fre an ticcen, bret ic mid milium freon- dum gepist'fullode ;
30. ac syddan bes bin sunu com, be his spede mid mylt'- ystrum amyr'de, bu ofslog'e him fset cealf.
31. Pa cpnGct ho, Sunu, bu eart symlo mid me, and ealle mine bing synd bine : be gebyr'ede gepist'fnll'ian and gebliss'ian : forbam' bes bin broder pa3s dead, and ho ge-ed'eucode ; ho forpeard', and ho ys gemot'.
8. Love your Enemies. — Matthew, v., 38-48.
ANGLO-SAXON.
38. Go gehyr'don ba3t ge- cped'en paes, Eage for edge and tod for tod,
39. Sodlice ic secge eop, Ne pinne go ongen' ba be eop yfel
GOTHIC OF ULPHILAS.
38. Haus'ided'ub batei kviban ist, Augo und augin, jah tunbu und tunbau.
39. lb ik kviba izvis ni and'- stand'an allis bamma un'seTjin ;
S. This extract is prepared to give definite knowledge of the relation between the-Gothic of Ulfilas and the Anglo-Saxon, and for introduction to Comparative Grammar, especially to etymology and phonology. Each Gothic word is first turned into an English word of the same root, so far as may be. These are helped out by other words in italics, so as to form a sort of translation to one who knows the meaning of the passage. The words are then explained, and laws of change referred to as given in the Grammar. Grimm's law applies to almost every word, and is here referred to once for all, §5 IS, 41.
care for ; ticcen, es, n., kid, Ger. zicke, kid, ziege, goat ; fremiti, Ger. freund <^frcon, to love ; g-.pist'fullode, see verse 23.
SO. —ac, but, § 262 ; siddan (since), as soon as ; spe;f>Eugl. speed, haste, success, wealth ; myltystr-e, an, f., harlot, from myltan, melt, yield (in virtue), -cstre, §§ 228,232; amyr'de =dmyrr'ede, see verse 14 ; ofslog'e, verse 27.
31. —symle, always, akin to same, Lat. si- mul, semper; mid, Ger. mit, Gr. nerd, § 254; pe. gebyr'ede, it became thee, see verse 12 ; gepist'full'ian, see verse 23 ; ge-bliss'-ian, imp. -ode, p. p. -6d, conj. 6, be blissful, akin to bless ; ge-ed'euedde, see verse 24 ; forpeard1, gemet', verse 24.
8. — 38. Hear-did-ye that-u'hich qneth-en is, Eye/or eye, and tooth for tooth. Hdusi-dedup =hl/r-don, hdusjan, A.-S. h//ran~>hear, Ger. horen, <iu>ea>e, p, §§ 18, 38, s>r, § 41, 3, 6, -dedup, A.-S. -don, did, Ger. -te, weak inflec- tion, 5 168 ; pat-e\, A.-S. /wcOthat, Ger. das, -ei, § 468 ; kvipan, A.S. cpedeii^O. E. quetlie, be-queath, quoth, O. H. G. chedan; § 197; ist, A.-S. ?s>is, Ger. ist, Lat. est, Gr. tari,
Sansk. dsti, 5 213 ; />«8>was, Goth, vas, Ger. war, § 213, 41, 3, 6; dugo, A.-S. edge^>eye, Ger. auge, vowel change, §§ IS, 3S, declen- sion, § 95 ; und, A.-S. 6d, Ger. unt, § 254 ; for, Goth, faur, Ger. fitr, § 254 ; ja-h, and, A.-S. ge, O. H. Ger. jo-h, Lat. ja-m, § 202 ; tuupu, A.-S. ?6rf>tooth, Ger. zahn, Lat. dent-is, Gr. o-56i<T-or, Sansk. dant-as, i 37, declension, §§ 86, 93.
39. But I queth ro-you not to-stnnd-against af-all the unseely; but if any-one- who-eiw thee Strike by dexter thine chin, wind ?o-him also the other. Ip, but, A.-S. ed-, od-de, O. II. G. ed-, Lat. at, § 262 ; ik, A.-S. fc>I, Ger. ich, Lat. ego, Gr. 6701, Sansk. aha'm, § 130; kvipa, verse 38, inflection, § 165; secge> say, Ger. sagen; izvis, cop^> yon, 5 130; ni, A.-S. ne, n-ot, O. II. G. ni, ne, Lat. ne, Gr. in-, Sansk. na, § 254; and' -stand' an, and-, A.-S. aw?-> an, in an-swer, Ger. ant-, Lat. ante, Gr. uit<, Sansk. unti, § 254, standan, A.-S. standan~^> stand, Ger. stehen, Lat. sta-re, Gr. V-<rTri-M<> Sansk. sthd, § 210; pinne <^pinnad before ge, § 165 ; ongen' for ongedn', Ger. ent-gegen, § 251 ; aHw, A.-S. ea?fcs, Ger. o^cs, § 251
10
ANGLO-SAXON READER.
doct ; ac gyf hpa pe slea on pin spydre penge, gegeai''pa him paet oder.
40. And pam pe pylle on dome pid pe flitan, and niman pine tunecan, bet liim to pinne psefels.
41. And spa-hpa'-spa pe ge- nyt' pusend stapa, ga mid him 6dre tpa pusend.
42. Syle pam pe pe bidde, and pam pe ret pe pille borgian ne pyrn pu him.
43. Ge gehyr'don past ge-
ak jabai livas puk stautai bi taihsvon peina kinnu, vandei imma jab po anpara.
40. Jah pamma viljandin mip pus staua jah paida peina niman, aflet' imma jah vastja.
41. Jah jabai hvas puk ana- naupjai rasta aina, gaggais mip imma tvos.
42. Pamma bidjandin puk gi- bais, jah pamma viljandin af pus leihvan sis ni us'vand jais.
43. Haus'ided'up patei kvipan
pamma, A.-S. pam, him, Ger. dem, Gr. ™, Sansk. td-smdi, 5 104; />a />e, § 104; y/eZ, verse 45; un'siljin, tin-, § 254, seis, A.-S. sei, sa)foV7 > seely, sill}', Ger. sclig, akin to Lat. salmis, Gr. 6\oor, declension weak, § 107; ak, A.-S. ac, O. H. G. oft, but, § 262; jabai, A.-S. gif > if, O. II. G. i6m, § 26-2 ; Avci.s, A.-S. ftpd > who, Ger. wer, Lat. gm'-s, Sansk. kas, § 135; /mfc, A.-S. ^>ec>thee, Ger. dich, Lat. te, Gr. -re, Sansk. ft>a, § 130; stdut-ai, Ger. sfos- zcn, Lat. ttind-o, Gr.Tvi-eu?, Sansk. tud; sled <^sledii^> slay, Ger. schlagen, Goth, slahan ; bi, A.-S. 6i>by, Ger. fce/, § 254 ; taihsvon, Lat. dexter; spf/dre, right, comp. of spld, strong ; peina, A.-S. pin^>thinc, Ger. dein, Lat. *mms, § 132; kinnu, A.-S. ci»n«>chin, Ger. kinne, Lat. jrena, Gr. itiw-c, declension, § 93; penge, 8, n., wang, check. Ger. wange; vandei, vand- jan, A.-S. pendan > wend, Ger. wenden ; imma, A.-S. him > him, Ger. ihm, 5 130 ; />« anpara, A.-S. /),i7 <"<,*frr>tbat other, Ger. die widcre, Gr. tTepor, Sansk. antard, § 126.
40. And the-oue willing with thee a-law-suit and ftm/e thine (o-him, let off to-him also Test. Jah, verse 3S ; pamma, verse 39 ; jtc'J- jandin, p. pr. viljan, A.-S. j>iZJan>will, Ger. •tiollen, Lat. wlo, Gr. /SovXonai, Sansk. uar, pa?, § 212; mip, A.-S. i>n'<7, Ger. mit, Gr. ^em, Sansk. mi-tlids, 5 '254 ; /'/rf>with, Goth.r;'/)ra, Ger. wider, 5 254; /w.s, see puk, verse 39; etdita, judge, judgment, Grimm says from stabs, A.-S. Bt»/>staff, Ger. sto&, and so staff-bearer; jah, verse 3S; pdide, A.-S. p<M, Ger. />/<?iY, Gr. /3arrn, a borrowed word, akin to />iM> weeds, O. II. G. «<J«; tunec-e, -an, f., from Lat. tunica ; peina, verse 39; niman, A.-S. »n'ma«>nini, tier, luhmcn, take, 5 166;
«/-, A.-S. o/->off, of, Ger. ab-; letan, A.-S. l£tan~>\et, Ger. lassen; imma, verse 39; jaft, verBe 38 ; vastja, Lat. vest-is, vest, Gr. £<r0ri?, A.-S. verb />erfan>wear (*>>•, 5 41) ; psefels, better pefels<^pefan, weave.
41. And if any-one-who-ever thee need rest one, go ivith him two. ana-ndupjdi, ana, verse 45, ndupjan, A.-S. n{/dan> need, Ger. wofft; ge-ni/t'<^gc-nj/dan, compel, inflection, §§ 170, 192; rasta, A.-S. rcste>rest, Ger. rasf, resting-place, mile; /)i>«en(f>thousand, Ger. tausend, Goth, pusundi, § 139; ste/ie, s, m.> step; ama, A.-S. an > one, an, a, Ger. ri», Gr. ev-os, Lat. un-us, § 139 ; gaogdis, A.-S. grtf >go, Ger. rje/jerc, § 213; tvos, A.-S. f/>a>two, Ger. Zit'e?', § 139.
42. 7%-the-one bidding thee give, and from- the-one willing of thee to-take-a-\oan self not wend. Bid-jandin, p. pr. bidjan, A.-S. biddan >bid (ask), Ger. bitten; gib-dis, A.-S. <7?/an >give, Ger. gcben; s;/?e>sell ; leihvan, A.-S. lihan, Ger. lei hen >/$«> loan ; borgian^> borrow, Ger. borgen, to give on boroice, se- curity < beorgan > bury, secure ; sfs, dative of seina, A.-S. .s?'n, Ger. s?p/i, self, § 131 ; ms'- vand'jais, Ger. abwenden, us-, A.-S. or-, Ger. »/■-, away, raniljini, verse 39; pijrnan, imp. pyrnde, p. p. pyrned, conj. 6, warn off, repel, deny, akin to parnian, Ger. iramen, warn.
43. Ilear-did-ye ttaat-wfttc% queth-en is, fc?- Friend nighest thine, n;irf be-foe fiend thine. ffdus'idid'up —ist, verse 3S ; fri-jos, A.-S. fredgan, Ger. freien, love, kiss, woo, Sansk. /.n', Gr. 7rpu-or, hence frednd > friend, Ger. freund, p. pr. ; hi/an, Goth. Uuba7i, Ger. lieben, Lat. JMfeef, h'6e(, Gr. AiV-Top.ai, Sansk. Jm6A ; )<«/(-, A.-S. nih-stan, nextan, Ger. lu'ihst,
THE GOSPELS.
11
cped'en paes, Lufa pinne nextan, aud hata pinne fe6nd :
44. Sodlice ic secge eop, Lufiad eopre fy ml, and d6d pel para pe eup yfel Odd, and gebidd'ad [for eopre ehteras and] taMendum eop;
45. past ge sin eopres Freder beam pe on heofonum ys, se pe ded pret hys sunne up aspringd' ofer pa go dan and ofer pa yfelan, and he L*et rinan ofer pa riht'- pis'an and ofer pa un'rihtpisan.
ist, Frijos nehvundjan peinana, jah fiais fiand peinana :
44. appan ik kvipa izvis, Fri- jop fijands izvarans [piupjaip pans vrikandans izvis] vaila tau- jaip paim hatjandam izvis, jah bidjaip bi pans us'priut'andans izvis ;
45. ei vairpaip sunjus attins izvaris pis in himinam, unte smi- non seina ur'rann'eip ana ubilans jali godans, jah rigneip ana ga- raiht'ans jah ana in'vind'ans.
nearest: fidia, hate, fijan, A.-S. fian, O. H. G. fien^>fiand, A.-S. /ednd>flend, Ger. feind, p. pr., hating, used as a substantive ; hat-ian, imp. -ode, p. p. -6d, conj. 6, hate, Goth. Iiatan, Ger. hassen, perhaps akin to Lat. odi.
44. But -then I queth to -yon, be -Friend fiends yours, bless those wreaking o?i-you, well do to-them hating you, and bid by those out-thrusting you. ap-pan, Lat. at, but, see verse 39 and § 20i, -pan, demons, particle, § 262 ,■ piupjaip — izvis, eiXufe'iTe tow kqtqpu- ncvovs v/ias, is omitted in the Latin, and so in the Anglo-Saxon ; piupjan, do good, bless <Cpitip, good, not in other tongues, root piv, grow, akin to A.-S. pebp, pipe, boy. servant ; pans, ace. plnr. of demons., §§ 104, 107 ; vrikandans, cursing, vrihan, A.-S. precan^> wreak, Ger. rdehen; v&ila, A.-S. pel^> well, Ger. wohl; tdu-jdip, A.-S. tapian^>ta.\v, Ger. zauen, make, equip, do, a kindred stem to don > do, Ger. thun, Gr. #e, ri-Ori-fu, Sansk. dhd ; pdim, dat. plur., A.-S. pdm^>them, Ger. dem; hatjandam, verse 43 ; biddan, verse 42 j us'priut'-andans, p. pr., us-, verse 42, priutan, A.-S. preotan, Ger. ver-dricssen, Lat. trudo, extrude; ehtere, s, m., persecutor; tsblendum, p. pr., tstl-an, imp. -de, p. p. -ed, couj. 6, speak evil, akin to Gothic taljan, A.-S. tellan^>te\\, Ger. zdhlen, tale, tally.
45. That you-may-worth sons of-Father your the-one iu heavens, since sun his up- runneth on evil and good, and /ic-raineth on righteous a?id on in-wound. Ei, that, if, pronominal, probably from relative ja, and so akin to Gr. ei', Lat. s-i, § 262 ; vdirp-dip, A.-S. peordan>0. E. worth, be, Ger. werden; sunus, A.-S. S!»m>son, Ger. so/in, Gr. i/-<6r, Sansk. su-nus<^su, bear j &«ir/i>baim, Goth.
6ar»<Goth. bairan, A.-S. &era«>bear, Ger. ge-bdhren, Lat. /cro, Gr. cpfrpw, Sansk. 6£- bhar-mi ; attins, father, O. H. G. atto, Ger. child-speech ette, Sansk., Gr., Lat. atta, sim- ilar words far and wide beyond the Indo- European tongues, so as to suggest that they are interjectional. The Unguals in this use are as common as the labials pd-pd, ab-bd, md-md ; «a-tf<2>Eugl. dad," is wide- spread; pis, genitive of article, verse 39, ? 104 ; in, A.-S. in > in, Ger. ein, Lat. iu, Gr. en, Sansk. and, § 254; himinam, plur. dat. of himins, declined as in § 70, Ger. himmel, and in the other Teutonic tongues except A.-S., from root him, cover, and so analogous to Low Ger., O. Sax., A.-S., heofon > heaven, root 7i?'b> heave; unte, O. II. G. unza, unto, until, since, compare und, verse 3S ; sunnon <Csunn6, f., § 95, c, A.-S. sunne^> sun, Ger. Sonne ; sein, A.-S. sin, Ger. sein, his, § 132; ur'-rann'eip, wr- = tw-, verse 42, rannjan, cause to rain, rann-eip = -jip, 3d sing., § 165, t?, <^rinnan, imp. rem, A.-S. rwwwm>Tun, Ger. rinnen; d-spring'an, couj. 1 j «?!<i, A.-S. an, ow>on, Ger. an, Gr. ai/n, Lat. an-, Sansk. and, § 254 ; ubilans, declension, 5 107, A.-S. I/,/Wa«>evil, Ger. iibel; god-, A.-S. g6d>gooc\ Ger. gilt ; rigneip <^rignjan, inflect., 5 165, a, A.-S. r£narc>raiu, Ger. regen, Lat. rigo, Gr. /3pe'x-e<K, root vragh, Sansk. j ga-raiht'-ans, declension, 5 107, A.-S. riht-pis^> righteous, Ger. rccht, Lat. rect-us, root r#', Gr. opfx-f", Lat. rcg-o, Goth, rakjan, A.-S. r^«m>reach, Ger. rcichen ; in'-vind'-ans, { 107, to-, sec over ; vindan, A.-S. pindan > wind, Ger. urinden, twisted, perverted, wrong; un'-riht pis, adj., unrighteous.
12
ANGLO-SAXON READER.
46. Gyf ge sodlice ba lutiad be eop lufiad, hpylce mede hab- bad ge : hu. ne dod manful le spa ?
47. And gyf go ])aet an dod btet ge eopre gebrod'ra pyl- cumiad, hpa3t do ge mare ? hit ne dod hffidene spa ?
48. Eornostlice beod fulfrem'- ede, spa eoper heofouliea Feeder is fulfrem'ed.
46. Jabai auk frij6J> bans fri- jondans izvis ainans, hvo miz- duno habaib ? niu jab bai biudu bata samo taujand ?
47. Jah jabai goleib bans fri- jonds izvarans batainei, hve ma- nagizo taujib ? niu jab motarjos bata samo taujand ?
48. Sijaib nu jus fullatojai, sva- sve atta izvar sa in biminam ful- latojis ist.
46. If eke you-be-Mend those oe-friending you ai-one, what mede have-!/o« ? Do-not they also of-the-dntch that same do ? duk, A.-S. edc > eke, Ger. auch, § 254 ; frijbp, verse 43, inflect., § 1G5, d; ainans, ace. pi., verse 41 ; hvo, verse 39 ; hpylc<Jipd-llc, Ger. welch, which, § 135 ; mizd-ono, gen. pi. of mizdo, decline, § 95, A.-S. meord, Gr, /u.o-0-or, akin to A.-S. m&f, e, f. >meed, Ger. miethc; habdip, inflect, § 170, A.-S. habbad, have, Ger. haben, akin to Lat. habco ; ni-u, A.-S. ne, not, verse 39, hit ne, emphatic interrog., §§ 252, 397; p&i, they, § 104; piudb, gen. plur. < piuda, declens., § 88, A.-S. pedd>0. Engl, thede, people, O. H. G. diota, akin to A.-S. peodisc, people, Ger. dcutsch^Dutch ; man- ful, adj., sinful, man, sin, akin to mxnc^> mean, Goth, ga-mdins, Ger. ge-mein, common, /i(7>full, Goth, fulls, Ger. voll, Gr. irXecK, Lat. ple-nus, Sansk. pur, § 229 ; samo, A.-S. s<imc>same, O. H. G. samo, Lat. sim-ilis, Gr. 6/jl-os, Sansk. sam-as, see sar>i-, § 254 ; epd, § 252 ; taujand, 3d plur., inflect., § 165, verse 44.
47. And if you-greet those friends yours that-«?-oue, what more do-j/e ? Do-not also meters that same do ? goleip, goljan, greet, akin to A.-S. gdl > O. Engl, gole, glad, Ger.
geil, Goth, gdiljan, rejoice, and perhaps to A.-S. galan^> -gale, nightin-gale, Ger. gellcn, yell, cry ; pyl-cumian, imp. -ode, p. p. -6d, conj. 6, Ger. wiUkommen,'we\corae<^pil-euma1 a wished-for comer, pillan, verse 40, cuman >come, Goth, kviman, Ger. kommen, Sautk. gd^>gvdy>va, Lat. ve-nio, /3a, Gr. e-/3*i-v, par- asitic v and Grimm's law, § 33 ; managizd, comp. of manags, much, many, A.-S. maneg > many, Ger. manch, comparative endings, § 123, a; mare > more, Goth, mdiza, Ger. onchr, Lat. major, Gr. /uei'Cui/. Sansk. rndhi- jas (§ 123, a); motarjos <wofa, Ger. maut, tax, Grimm says akin to m^tfe, verse 46 ; h&den > heathen, Goth. I.dipnb, Ger. heiden <A.-S. /i«rf> heath, Goth, hdipi, Ger. Tiei'dV, dwellers on the heath, compare pagan <? pagauus.
48. ZJe now you full-done, so-so Father you* the in heavens full-done is. sijdip, 2d plur., pres. subj. of the verb to be, A.-S. sin, §5 213, 170; nu, A.-S. 7Ji<>now, Ger. nu-n, Gr. hi), Lat. nunc, Sansk. nu, § 252; jus, § 130; fulla-tbjdi, fulls, verse 46, (6?'<ii, do, akin to tdu-jan, verse 44; svasve, A.-S. spd > so, Ger. so, § 252 ; sa, A.-S. se, Sansk. sa, Gr. 6, article, § 104.
9. The Lord's Prayer in Gothic.
Matthew, vi., 9-13.— A tta unsar pu in himinam,Veihndi namo pcin. Kvimdi piwlinas- sus peins. Vairpdi vilja peins, sve in himina jah ana airpdi. Hhhf unsarana paria sintcinan gif una himma daga. Jah ajlet' una patei skulans sijdima, svasve jah vcis u fief am pdim skulam unsardim. Jah ni briggdis una in frdistubnjdi, ak Idusei tins af pamma ubilin; unte peina ist piudawjardi jah mahts jah vulpus in divins. Amen.
The next part of the Reader is prepared on a plan somewhat like that proposed by Thomas Jefferson to the University of Virginia. Facing each page of Anglo-Saxon will be found its counterpart in a sort of English. Each word is changed into the form which it took when the inflections weakened and it became English. Many are long since obsolete. Such are ex- plained in the foot-notes. A good deal of knowledge of Anglo- Saxon and of the growth of English may be gained very fast and very easily by such apparatus.
In the translation, words in italics are not of the same root as the Anglo-Saxon which they represent, or are added.
In the foot-notes —
(Ch.) means that the word before it is in Chaucer.
(H.) Halliweli's Dictionary of Archaic and Provincial Words.
(P. P.) Piers Ploughman.
(S.) Stratmann, Dictionary of the English of the 13th, 14th, and 15th Centuries.
(Wycl.) Wycliffe.
(?) not found by me as yet.
When there is no sign of this sort the word is in Webster's Dictionary. Look for parts of compounds ; especially drop i-, be-, and the like. If the proper meaning is not seen in Webster, look at what he says in the etymology, or look at the Vocabulary of this Reader.
Two pages of poetry (p. 52*, 53*) are prepared in the same way.
I
DIALOGUES OF CALLINGS.
1. Teacher and Scholar. The learner saith :
We childei1 bid2 thee, O lo lore-master, that thou teach us to-speak in Latin i-rerd3 rightly, forthat* un-i-lered5 we are, and i-wemrnedly6 we speak.
The love-master answereth :
What will ye speak ?
S. What reck we what we speak, but7 it right speech be, and hekooye-full, not idle or frakel8 ?
T. Will ye be (be-)swinged on learning ?
S. Liefer9 is to-us to-be (be-)swinged for lore, than it ne10 to-ken; ac11 we wit thee bile-whit12 to-be, and to-nill13 (on-bi-)lead1* swingels15 on-us, but16 thou be to-i-needed17 from us.
T. I ax18 thee, what speakest thou ? What hast thou of work ?
S. I am monk, and I sing each day seven tides19 mid20 i- bro thers, and I am busied in reading and in song, ac11 though- whether21 I would between learn to-speak in Latin i-rerd3.
T. What ken these thy i-feres22 ?
S. Some are earthlings23, some shepherds, some oxherds, some eke2* so-like25 hunters, some fishers, some fowlers, some chap- men26, some shoe-wrights, some salters, some bakers.
2. Teacher and Ploughman.
T. What sayest thou, earthling23, how bi-goest27 thou work thine?
PI. O lo, lief28 lord, thraly29 I derve30; I go out on day-red31, thewing32 oxen to field, and yoke hem33 to sull34 ; nis3i it so stark35 winter that I dare lout37 at home for awe of lord mine ; ac11 yoked39 oxen39, and i-fastened39 share39 and coulter mid20 the sull3*, each day I shall ear38 full acre or more.
i children (Ch.). 2pray. 3 language (II.). "because. 5 unlearned (S.). 6 corruptly ; teem, a spot. 7 if only. 8vile(S.). s pieasanter. '"not. ubut(S.). '= gentle (S.). >3 not wish. '* iuilict (?). 15 blows. i« unless, "compelled (8.). 19ask. I9 times. =° with (P. P.). "wheth- er or no, notwithstanding. »» comrades (S.). M ploughmen. !*also. IS likewise. " mer- chants. " practisest (II.). =s dear. 29 hard (II.) so toil (S.). 31 dawn (S.). 3- driving (S.). 33 'em, them (Ch.). 3* plow. 3s is not. 36 severe. 37 loiter, lurk (Cb., P.P.). 38 plough. 80 dative absolute, { 304, d.
DIALOGUES OF CALLINGS.
1. Teacher and Scholar. Se leornere seged: Pe cildru biddad be, eala lareop, pset bu t&ce us sprecan on Ledene gereorde rihte, forbam ungelaarede pe sindon, and ge- pemmedlice pe sprecad.
Se lareop andsperad: Hpret pille ge sprecan ?
Le. Hpaet rece pe hpaet pe sprecan, butan hit riht spraac si, and behefe, noes idel odde fracod ?
Lp. Pille ge been bespungen on leornunge ?
Le. Leofre is us beon bespungen for lare, baBime hit ne cunnan ; ac pe piton be bilepitne pesan and nellan onbel&dan spingla tis, butan pu beo to-gen}rded fram us.
Lp. Ic axie be, hpoet spriest bu? Hpast hsefst bu peorces?
Le. Ic eom munuc, and ic singe relce da?g seofon tida mid ge- brudrum, and ic eom bysgod on r&dinge and on sange ; ac beah- hpsedere ic polde betpeonan leornian sprecan on Ledene ge- reorde.
Lp. Hpaet cunnon pas bine geferan ?
Le. Sume sind yrdlingas, sume sceaphirdas, sume oxanhirdas, same eac spylce huntan, sume fisceras, sume fugeleras, sume cyp- men, sume sceu-pyrlitan, sume sealteras, sume baeceras.
2. Teacher and Ploughman.
Lp. Hpaet segst bu, yrdling, hu beg&st bu peorc bin ?
Y. Eala, leuf hlaford, bearle ic deorfe ; ic ga ut on dsegred, bj'pende oxan to felda, and geocie hi to sulh ; nis hit spa stearc pinter, baet ic durrc lutian aet ham for ege hlafordes mines; ac geocodum oxum, and gefsestn6dum sceare and cultre mid basre sulh, aelce daeg ic sceal erian fulne ascer odde mare.
14 ANGLO-SAXON HEADER
Lp. Hoefst pti amigne geferan?
Y. Ic hrebbe simme cnapan hypendne oxan mid gadisene, pe eac spylce ntl has is for cyle and hreame.
Lp. Hpast mare dest pti on daeg ?
Y. Gepislice pamne mare ic do. Ic sceal fyllan binnan oxena mid hige, and pseterian hi, and scearn heora beran tit.
Lp. Hig ! hig ! Micel gedeorf is hit !
Y. Gea, leof, micel gedeorf hit is, forpam ic neom freo.
3. Teachek and Shepherd.
Lp. Hpset segst pti, sceaphirde? Hsefst pti amig gedeorf?
S. Gea, leof, ic hsebbe ; on forepeardne morgen ic drife sceap mine to heora Isese, and stande ofer hi on hate and on cj'le mid hundum, by la3s pulfas forspelgen hi, and ic ongean l&de hi to heora loca, and melee hi tpeopa on dseg, and loca heora ic hebbe p&rto, and cese and buteran ic do, and ic eom getiype hlaforde
4. Teacher and Oxherd.
Lp. Eala, oxanhirde, hpret pyrcst pti ?
O. Eala, hlaford min, micel ic gedeorfe : psenne se yrdling un- scend pa oxan, ic l&de hi to laese, and ealle niht ic stande ofer hi paciende for peofum, and eft on jermergen ic betffice hi para yrd- linge pel gefylde and gepseter&de.
Lp. Is pes of pinum geferum ?
O. Gea, he is.
5. Teacher and Hunter.
Lp. Canst pti amig ping ?
H. Anne crseft ic can.
Lp. Hpilcne?
II. Ilnnta ic eom.
Lp. Hpa?s?
H. Cyninges.
Lp. Ilti begabst pti croeft pinne?
H. Ic brede me max, and sette hi on stupe gehaepre, and ge-
DIALOGUES OF CALLINGS.
■14
T. Hast thou any i-fere1 ?
PL I have some2 knave3 thewing4 oxen with gad-iron, that eke5 so-likcs now hoarse is for chill and ream7.
T. What more doest thou a8 day?
PI. I-wis9 then more I do. I shall fill bins of oxen mid10 hay, and water hem11, and shera here12 bear out.
T. Hi ! hi ! Much derf 13 is it !
PI. Yea, lief14, much derf13 it is, forthat15 I nam16 free.
3. TEACnER AND SHEPHERD.
T. What sayest thou, shepherd? Hast thou any derf13 ?
S. Yea, lief14, I have ; on forward17 morning I drive sheep mine to here12 lease18, and stand over hem11 on heat and on chill mid10 hounds, the less19 wolves for-swallow20 hem11, and I again lead hem11 to here12 locks, and milk hem11 twice a8 day, and locks here12 I heave thereto21, and cheese and butter I do22, and I am true to-lord mine.
4. Teacher and Oxherd.
T. Oh, lo, oxherd, what workest thou ?
O. Oh, lo, lord mine, much I derve13: then23 the earthling24 unsheneth25 the oxen, I lead hem11 to lease18, and all night I stand over hem11 watching for thieves, and after on ere-morning1 7 1 beteach26 hem11 to-the earthling24 well i-filled and i-watered.
T. Is this of thy i-feres1 ?
O. Yea, he is.
5. Teacher and Hunter. T. Kenst thou any thing ? H. One craft I ken. T. Which? H. Hunter I am. T. Whose? H. King's.
T. How bi-goest£7 thou craft thine ? H. I braid me meshes, and set hem11 on a stow39 i-happy", and
1 fere, comrade. = a. 3 boy. * driving (S.). 5 also. 6 likewise. 7. shouting (S.). 8 on. » certainly, I wis. '» with (Ch.). " them (Ch.). »2 their (Ch.). « toil (S.). i* dear, sir. ■5 because. 1! am not (Ch.). n early, is Jeasow, pasture. 19 less for that, lest. 20 for-, Germ, ver-, S 254, 2 (S.). 21 also I move tbeir folds. "make. 23 when. 2l ploughman. » unyokes (?). 2S assign (Ch.). « practice (Ch.). =s piace (g.). m fit.
B
15* ANGLO-SAXON HEADER.
i-tyhtl hounds mine, that wild-deer2 hi3 egg*, till-that-that hi' come to the nets un-fore-show-edly5, that hi3 so be be-grined6, and I off-slay hem7 on8 the meshes.
T. Ne9 canst thou hunt but mid10 nets?
H. Yea, but11 nets hunt I may.
T. How?
H. Mid10 swift hounds I be-take12 wild-deer.2
T. Which wild-deer2 swithest13 i-fangest!* thou?
H. I i-fang14 harts, and boars, and roebucks, and roes, and whilom hares.
T. Wert thou to day on hunting ?
H. I nas15, forthat'6 Sunday is, ac17 yester day I was on hunting.
T. What i-latchedst19 thou ?
H. Twain harts and one boar.
T. How i-fangest14 thou hem7 ?
H. Harts I i-fang14 on8 nets, and boar I off-slew.
T. How wert thou dursty19 to-off-stick boar?
H. Hounds (be-) drove him to me, and I there, to-gainst20 standing, ferly21 off-stuck him.
T. Swithy22 thristy23 thou wert then ?
H. Ne9 shall hunter fright-full be, forthat16 mis-like24 wild-deer2 won15 in woods.
T. What dost thou by26 thy hunting ?
H. I sell27 to-king so-what-so28 I i-fo14, forthat16 I am hunter his.
T. What selleth37 he thee ?
H. He shrouds29 me well and feeds, and whilom he selleth27 me horse or badge30, that the more lustily craft mine I be-go31.
6. Teacher and Fisher. T. Which craft kenst thou ? F. I am fisher.
T. What (be-)gettest thou of thy craft ? F. Bi-live32, and shroud29, and fee33. T. How i-fxngst14 thou fishes ?
F. I a-sty34 my ship, and werp35 meshes mine on8 ae36, and angle I werp35 and spirt-??c£37, and so-what-so28 hi3 i-haft38, 1 nim39. T. What if it unclean fishes be ?
i educate, train (S.). 3 beasts. 3 they (P. P.). * pursue. 5 unexpectedly. 6 taken in a (trin, or snare. 7 them (Ch.). 8in. 9 not. 10 with (Ch.). "without. 12 catch. 13 most (Cli.). I4take(S.). 15 was not (Ch.). >6 because. " but (P. P.). ^ took. '9 daring (S.). ao against (?). al suddenly (S.). Mvery(Cta.). s3bold (Orm.). -4 unlike, various, "live. 3" with. 27 give. 28 whatsoever. :9 clothes. 30 ring, bracelet 31 practice (Ch.). 3J vict- uals (P. P.). TS money. 34 mount. 3S throw (S.). 36 water, river (S.). 37 fishing-net (II.). »<* catch (?). 35 take.
DIALOGUES OF CALLINGS. 15
tyhte hundas mine, bast pildeor hi ehtan, 6<l-b8et-be hi cuman to bam nettum unforesceapodlice, ]>a?t lii spa beon begi'inode, and ic ofslea hi on bam niaxnin.
Lp. Ne canst bu huntian butan raid nettum?
H. Gea, butan nettum huntian ic mseg.
Lp. Hu?
H. Mid spiftum hundum ic betasce pildeor.
Lp. Hpilce pildeor spidost gefehst bu ?
H. Ic gefo heortas, and baras, and ran, and rasgan, and hpilon haran.
Lp. Paare bu to daag on huntnode ?
H. Ic na3s, forbarn sunnan daeg is, ac gystran da3g ic pass on huntunge.
Lp. Hpaat gelaahtest bu?
H. Tpegen heortas and anne bar.
Lp. Hu gefenge bu hi ?
II. Heortas ic gefeng on nettum, and bar ic ofsloh.
Lp. HA pare bu dyrstig ofstician bar?
II. Hundas bedrifon hine to me, and ic basr, togeanes stan- dende, fi&rlice ofsticode hine.
Lp. Spide briste bu paare ba.
H. Ne sceal hunta forhtful pesan, forbarn mislice pildeor pu- niad on pudum.
Lp. Hpaet dest bu be binre huntunge?
H. Ic sylle cyninge spa-hpoet-spa ic gefo, forbam ic eom hunta his.
Lp. Hpset syld he be?
H. He scryt me pel and fet, and hpilum he syld me hors odde beah, baet by lustlicor crasft minne ic begange.
6. Teacher and Fisher.
Lp. Hpilcne crreft canst bu? F. Ic eom fiscere.
Lp. Hpa3t begytst bu of btnura crsefte ? F. Bigleofan, and scrud, and feoh. Lp. Hu gefehst bu fiscas ?
F. Ic astige mln scip, and peorpe max mine on ea, and angel ic peorpe and spyrtan, and spa-hpset-spa hi gehasftad, ic genime. Lp. Hpa-t gif hit unchene fiscas beod?
Iq ANGLO-SAXON READER.
F. Ic peorpe pa unclaman tit, aud genirae me clamc to mete.
Lp. Hp&r c}rpst J>u fiscas pine?
F. On ceastre.
Lp. Hpa bygd hi ?
F. Ceasterpare. Ic ne mreg spa fela gefon spa-fela-spi ic mreg gesyllan.
Lp. Hpilce fiscas getehst bu ?
F. ^las and bacodas, mynas and &lepu.tan, sceotan and lam- predan, and spti-hpylce-spa on paBtere spimmad.
Lp. For hp5r ne fiscast pil on sse?
F. Hpilum ic do, ac seldon, forpam micel repet me is to sze.
Lp. Hpajt fehst b-u on see ?
F. Ha3iingas and leaxas, merespin and styrian, ostran and crab- ban, musclan, pinepinclan, s&coccas, fagc, and floe, and lopystran, and fela spilces.
Lp. Pilt ])u fon sumue hpael?
F. Nic.
Lp. For hpj' ?
F. Forpam plihtlic bing hit is gefon bpasl. Gebeorhlicre is me faran to ea mid scipe minum, J>aenne faran mid manigum scipum on huntunge hranes.
Lp. For hpy spa?
F. Forpam leofre is me gefon fisc pa?ne ic maeg ofslean, bsenne be na beet an me, ac eac spilce mine geferan mid ane siege he mseg besencan odde gecpylman.
Lp. And beah, manige gefud hpailas, and retberstad frecnessa, and micelne sceat panon begitad.
F. Sod bu segst, ac ic ne gepristige for modes mines nyte- nysse.
7. Teacher, Fowler, and Hunter.
Lp. Upset segst bu, fugelere ? Hu bespicst bil fugelas?
Fug. On fela pisena ic bespice fugelas ; hpilum mid nettum, hpilum mid grinuiu, lipilum mid lime, hpilum mid hpistlunge, hpilum mid hafoce, hpilum mid treppan.
Lp. Hsefstbtihafoc?
Fug. Ic haebbe.
Lp. Canst bu temian hi ?
Fug. Gea, ic can. Hprct sceoldon hi me, butan ic cMe temian hi?
DIALOGUES OF CALLINGS.
*16
F. I werp1 the unclean out, and i-nim2 me clean to5 meat.
T. Where chopst* thou fishes thine ?
F. On Chester5.
T. Who buycth hem6 ?
F. Chester-were7. I ne9 may so fele9 i-fon10 so-fele-so9 1 may i-sell.
T. Which fishes i-fangst10 thou?
F. Eels and haked11, minnows and eel-pouts, shot12 and lam- preys, and so-which-so13 on water swimmeth.
T. For why ne8 fishest thou on sea ?
F. Whilom I do, ac14 seldom, forthat15 much rowing to-me is to sea.
T. What fangst10 thou on sea ?
F. Herrings and laxes16, mere-swine17 and sturgeons, oysters and crabs, muscles, pinewincles, sea-cockles, fadge, and flowks, and lobsters, and fele9 of such.
T. Wilt thou fon10 some whale ?
F. Not I.
T. For why?
F. Forthat plightly18 thing it is to-ifon10 whale. I-burg-lier19 is to-me to-fare20 to ae21 mid22 ship mine, than to-fare20 mid22 many ships a hunting of grampus.
T. For why so ?
F. Forthat15 liefer23 is to-me to-ifon10 fish that I may off-slay, than that no24 that one24 me, ac14 eke25 such25 my i-feres26 mid22 one sley27 he may (be-)sink or i-quell28.
T. And though29 many i-fo10 and much scot32 thence (be-)get.
F. Sooth thou sayest, ac1* I ne-wit-iness3*.
whales, and at-burst30 frecness31 ne thristy33 for mood's mine
7. Teaceeb, Fowler, and Hunter. T. What sayest thou, fowler? How be-swikest35 thou fowls?
F. On fele9 wise36 I be-swike35 whilom with grins, whilom with whilom with hawk, whilom with trap.
T. Hast thou hawk ?
F. I have.
T. Canst thou tame hem6 ?
F. Yea, I can. What should hi37
fowls ; whilom with nets, lime, whilom with whistling,
me, but38 I could tame hem6 ?
1 throw (S.). Uake. 3 as, for. * sell. 5 city ; compare West-chester. 6them(Ch.). 'Citi- zens; compare tcere-wolf. 8not. 9 so many as. '"take. "pike, "trout. 13 such as. ,4but (P.P.). 1S because. 16 salmon. l7 porpoise, is perilous (?) 19 safer, iboruwen, safe (S.).
20 g0. 21 river (S.). 22 with (Ch.). 23 preferable. 2* not only. 25 likewise, also. 26 comrades.
21 blow (S.). 28kill. 29yet. 30 escape (S.). 3l danger (?). 32 money. 33 dare (compare adj., 8.). 34 dullness (?). 3S catcb. 3fi ways. 37 they (profit) (P. P.). 3S nnleae.
17* ANGLO-SAXON READER.
H. Sell1 me a hawk.
F. I sell1 lustliche2 if thou sellest1 me a swift hound. Which hawk wilt thou have, the more3, whether-the4 the less ?
H. Sell1 me the more3.
T. How (a-)feeclest thou hawks thine ?
F. Hi5 feed hem6-selves and me on winter, and on lent7 I let hem6 (at-)wind8 to wood, and i-nim9 me birds10 on harvest, and tame hem6.
T. And for why (for-)lettest thou the i-tamed (at-)wind9 from thee ?
F. For-that11 I nill12 feed hem6 on summer, for-that11 that hi5 thraly1* car.
T. And many feed the i-tamed over summer, that eft1* hi° may-have yare15.
F. Yea, so hi5 do, ac1G I nill12 oth17 that one18 derve19 over hem*, for-that11 I can others, no20 that one19, ac16 eke so-like many, i-fon21.
T E A C n E It AND M E K C n A N T.
T. What sayest thou, monger22 ?
M. I say that behoove/^7. I am ye23 to-king, and aldermen, and wealthy, and all folks.
T. And how ?
M. I (a-)sty24 my ship mid25 lasts26 mine, and row over sea-like deals57, and chop28 my things, and buy things dear -worth29, that on this land ne30 be a-kenned31, and I it to i-lead32 you hither mid25 mickle33 plight3* over sea, and whilom35 forlideness36 I thole37 mid25 loss of-all things mine, uneath38 quick39 at-bursting40.
T. Which things (i-)leadest32 thou to-us ?
M. Palls41 and silks, dear-worth29 gems, and gold, selcouth42 reef43 and wort-i-mang4*, wine, and oil, elephant's bone, and maslin*5, bronze, and tin, sulphur, and g^iss, and of-the-like fele*6.
T. Wilt thou sell things thine here, all so47 thou hem6 i-broughtest there ?
M. I nill12. What then me framed48 i-derf49 mine ? Ac16 I will hem6 chop28 here lovelier50 than I buy there, that some i-strain51 me I may-(be-)get, thence52 I me (a-)feed, and my wife, and my son.
1 give. 2 with pleasure (S.). 3 larger. * or (S.). 5 they (P. P.). 6 'em, them (Ch.). 7 spring. ^ fly off (S.). 9take. 10 young. n because. 12 will not. 13 very much (H.). "after. 15 ready, trained. 16 but (P.P.). >'for(?). isalone. i»toil(S.). 20 not that only, but likewise also many. 21 catch (S.). "merchant. " both (?). =» ascend. " with (P. P.). s« loads (Ch.). "''parts, regions. ae sell. 29 of great worth (S.). 30 not. 3I produced, kinded(S.). 3- bring to (S.). 33 much. 34 danger. 35 sometimes. 36 wreck (?). "suffer. 38 not easily. 3<> alive. 40 es- caping (S.). 41 purple cloth. 42 seldom seen, rare. 43 robes. ** spices (?). 45 brass, "many (P.P.). 47atthesamepri«e. 4B profited (S.). 49toil(S.). " dearer (?). *'gain(S.). "whence.
DIALOGUES OF CALLINGS. 17
H. Syle me anno hafoc.
Fug. Ic sylle lustlice, gif J><1 sylst me anne spiftne hund. Hpilcne hafoc pilt bu. liabban, bone maran, hpaider be bone laes- san ?
H. Syle me bone maran.
Lp. I III afest bu hafoeas J>fne?
Fug. Hi fedad hi selfe and me on pintra, and on lencten 10 l&te hi retpindan to puda, and genime me briddas on haerfeste, and temige hi.
Lp. And for hpy forlffitst bu ba getemedan aetpindan fram be?
Fug. Forbam ic nolle fed an hi on sumera, forbam be hi bearle etad.
Lp. And manige fedad ba getemedan ofer sumor, bast eft hi habban gearpe.
Fug. Gea, spa hi dod, ac ic nelle 6d past an deorfan ofer hi, forbam ic can odre, na bast anne, ac eac spilce manige, gefon.
8. Teacher and Merchant.
Lp. Hpast segst bu, mangere?
M. Ic secge bast behefe ic eom ge cyninge, and ealdormanuum and peligum, and eallum folce.
Lp. Andhu?
M. Ic astige min scip mid hlasstum minum, and rope ofer saMice daslas, and c^'pe mine ]s-ing, and bycge bing deorpyrde, ba on bis- sum lande ne beod acennede, and ic hit togel&de eop hider mid miclum plihte ofer sas, and hpilum forlidenesse ic bolie mid lyre ealra binga minra, uneade epic astberstende.
Lp. Hpilce J)ing gelasdst bu Us?
M. Pasllas and sidan, deorpyrde gimmas, and gold, selcu.de reaf, and pyrtgemang, pin, and ele, ylpes ban, and rnassling, asr, and tin, spefel, and glass, and bylces fela.
Lp. Pilt bu syllan ping bine her, eal spa bil hi gebohtest basr?
M. Ic nelle. Hpast basnne me fremode gedeorf min ? Ac ic pille hi cypan her luflicor bsenne ic gebyege basr, past sum ge- streun me ic begite, banon ic me afede, and min pif, and minne sunn.
18 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
9. Teacher and Shoemaker.
Lp. Pu, sceo-pyrhta, hpaet pyrcest bu us nytpyrdnesse?
S. Is pitodlice craeft inin behefe bearle eop, and neodbearf.
Lp. Hu?
S. Ic bycge hyda, and fel, and gearcie hi mid craefte minum, and pyrce of him gescy' mislices cynnes ; spiftleras, and sceos, leder-hosan, and bntericas, bridel-J>pangas, and geraklu, and flaxan, and higdifatu, spurlederu, and hailftra, pusan, and f&telsas, and nan eoper nele oferpintran butan minum craefte.
10. Teacher and Salter.
Lp. Eala, sealtere, hpaet us fremad craeft bin ?
Sealt. Pearle fremad craeft min eop eallum : nan eoper blisse biycd on gereordunge, odde mete, butan craeft min gistlide him bed.
Lp. Hu?
Sealt. Hpilc manna peredura burhbiycd mettum butan spaecce sealtes? Hpa gefyld cleofan his, odde hedernu, butan craefte mi- lium? Efne, butergebpeor a-lc and cy'sgerun losad eop, buton ic liyrde aetpese eop, be ne furdon pyrtum eoprum, butan me, brucad.
11. Teacher and Baker.
Lp. Hpaet segst bu, baecere ? Hpam fremad craeft bin, odde hpaeder butan be pe magon lif adreogan ?
B. Ge magon pitodlice burh sum faec butan minum craefte lif adreogan, ac na lange, ne to pel ; sodlice butan craefte minum aelc beod aemtig bid gesepen, and butan hlafe a?lc mete to plaattan bid gehpyrfed. Ic heortan mannes gestrangie ; ic maegen pera eom; and furdon lytlingas nellad forbygean me.
12. Teacher and Cook. Lp. Hpaet secgad pe be coce? hpaeder pe beburfon on ami- gum craefte his ?
C. Gif ge me ut-adrifad fram eoprum geierscipe, ge etad pyrta
DIALOGUES OF CALLINGS. *18
9. Teacher and Shoemaker.
T. Thou, shoe-wright, what workest thou us of nut-worth-ness1 ?
S. Is witterly2 craft mine behoove/tell thraly3 to-you, and need-tharf 4.
T. How?
S. I buy hides and fells, and yark5 hem6 mid7 craft mine, and work of hem6 (i-)shoes of mis-like8 kind ; swiftlers9, and shoes, leather-hose, and bottles, bridle-thongs, and i-readies10, and flasks, and 7uvdy-f &tsn, spur-leathers, and halters, purses and pouches, and none of you nill12 over- winter but13 my craft.
10. Teacher and Salter.
T. O lo, salter, what us frametli1* craft thine ?
S. Thraly3 frametli1* craft mine you all : none of-you bliss brooketh15 on i-rerding16, or meat17, but18 craft mine guestly19 to-him be.
T. Hew?
S. "Which of men wered20 through-brooketh meats but13 swack21 of-salt ? Who i-filleth cleve22 his, or heed-erne23, but13 craft mine ? Even2*, butter-thwer25 each and cheese-i-runnet loseth to-you, but18 I herd26 at-be to-you, that27 ne28 forthen29 worts30 your, but13 me, brook15.
11. Teacher and Baker.
T. "What sayest thou, baker ? Whom frameth1* craft thine, or whether but13 thee we may life (a-)dree31 ?
B. Ye may witterly2 through some fac32 but13 my craft life (a-)dree31, ac33 no34 long ne35 too36 well ; soothly37 but13 craft mine each bode38 empty beeth39 seen39, and but13 loaf each meat to wlating*0 beeth i-warped. I heart of-man i-strengthen ; I main*1 of-were42 am ; and forthen29 littlings43 nill** for-bug*5 me.
12. Teacher and Cook. T. What say we by46 cook ? Whether we be-tharf47 in any respect craft his ?
C. If ye me out-a-drive from your i-fere-ship*8, ye eat worts30
1 usefulness (see nut, use, S.). 2 certainly (P.P.). 3 very much (H.). 4 needful (tharf=need, Ch.)- 5 prepare (H.). 6 'em, them (Ch.). 7 with (P. P.). 8 unlike, various (S.). » slippers. 10 trappings. u bath-buckets (?). IS wish not to pass the winter. 13 without (S.). I4proflteth (H.). 15enjoyeth. 16 luncheon (?). 17 dinner. 18 unless. I9 hospitable. 20 sweet, fresh meats thoroughly enjoys (S.). 2! taste (?). 22 cellar (S.). 23 pantry. 24aye. 25 churning (?). 26 keeper, preserver. 27 who, i. e., you. 28not. 29 furthermore (S.). 30 vegetables. 31 endure. 32time(?). 33 but (P. P.). 34 not. 35 nor. 3<s so. 37 in truth. 3B table (H.). 39 seems. 4° loathing (S.). 41 strength. " men ; compare wcre-wolf. 43 children. 4l will not. 4Sshuu(S.). 46 about. 47 need (tharf=need, Ch.). 49 company (see i-fere, S.).
19* ANGLO-SAXON HEADER.
• your green, and flesh-meats your raw, and ne1 forthen* fat
broth ye may but3 craft mine have.
T. We ne1 reck by* craft thine, ne5 lie6 to-us need-tharf7 is, for- that8 we-selves may seethe the things that to seethe are, and brede9 the things that to brede9 are.
C. If ye for that me from-a-drive10, that ye thus do, then be ye all thralls, and none of-you ne1 beeth lord ; and, though- whether11 but3 craft mine ye ne1 eat.
13. Teacher and Scholar.
T. O lo ! thou monk, that me to speakest, even12 I have a-found thee to-have good i-feres13, and thraly14 need-tharf ; and I ask15 them.
S. I have smiths, iron-smiths, gold-smith, silver-smith, ore16- smith, tree-wright17, and many other of-mis-like18 crafts be-gangers:9.
T. Hast thou any wise i-thought;/!^20 one?
S. I-wisly21 I have. How may our gathering but3 i-thinking20 one be wissed22 ?
14. Teacher, Counselor, Smith, and others.
T. What sayest thou, Wise? Which craft to-thee is23 i-thought23 be- twixt26 those further24 to he?
C. I say to thee, to-me is i-thought23 God's thewdom35 betweoh26 those crafts eldership to-hold, so so it is (i-)read on gospel, Foremost seek riche27 God's, and righteousness his, and those things all be to-i-eked28 to-you.
T. And which to-thee is23 i-thought23 betwixt26 world-crafts to-hold elderdom29 ?
C. Earth-tilth30, forthat8 the earthling31 us all feeds.
The Smith sayeth : Whence to-the earthling31 sull-share32 or coulter, that no gad hath but of craft mine ? Whence fisher angle, or shoe-wright awl, or seamer needle ? Nis33 it of my (i-)work ?
The I-thinking-owe answereth : Sooth, witterly3*, sayst thou ; ac35 to-all us liefer36 is to-wick37 mid38 the earthling31 than mid38 thee ; forthat8 the earthling31 selleth39 us loaf and
'not. 2 furthermore (S.). 3 without (S.). 4 care for. 5nor. 6 it. 7 needful (tharf=need, Ch.). 8 because. 9 roast (S.). I0 drive from yon. >'■ whether or no, notwithstanding, "tru- ly (?). 13 comrades (S.). 14very(H.). 1S ask about them=who are they f >6 copper-smith. 1 7 carpenter. lb nnlike, various (S.). 19 pract.^ers (?). -° counselor (?) =' certainly (Ch.). 22 guided (Ch.). -3 seems. 24 foremost 2S service (S.). =6 betwixt, amongst. 27 kingdom (bishop-r?>, II.). m added (?). S9 supremacy. 30 farming (Wycl.). 31 farmer. 32 plow-share. 33 is not (Ch.). s* certainly (P. P.). « but (S.). « pleasanter, better. " reside, have a irtck or house. aB with (P. P.). *9 giveth, supplieth.
DIALOGUES OF CALLINGS. 19
eopre gr&ne, and flaasc-metttis eopre hreape, and ne furdon fset brod ge raagon butan crsefte niinum habban.
Lp. P6 ne vccad be crsefte binum, ne lie us neodbearf is, for- bam pe selfe magon seodan ba l>ing J>e to seodenne sind, and braadan ba bing be to braadenne sind.
C. Gif cje for by mo f ram-ad rifad, baat ge J>us don, bonne beo go ealle braalas, and nan eoper ne bid hlaford ; and, beah-hpaa- dere butan craafte minnm ge ne etad.
13. Teacher and Scholar.
Lp. Eala, bu munuc, be me to spriest, efne ic haabbe afandod be habban gode geferan, and bearle neodbearfe ; and ie ahsie J>a.
Le. Ic haabbe smidas, isene-smidas, gold-smid, seolfor-smid, ar- smid, treop-pyrhtan, and manige odre mislicra craafta bigengeras.
Lp. Haafst bit aanigne pisne gebeahtan ?
Le. Gepislice ic haabbe. Hu mrcg tire gegaderung butan ge- beahtende beon pisod?
14. Teacher, Counselor, Smith, and others.
Lp. Hpaat segst bu, Pisa ? Hpilc craaft ]ae is gebuht betpux bas furdra pesan ?
G. Ic secge be, me is gebuht Godes Jaeopdom betpeoh bas craaftas ealdorscipe healdan, spa spa hit is geraad on godspelle, Fyrmest secead rice Godes, and rihtpisnesse his, and bas bing ealle beod togeyhte eop.
Lp. And hpilc be is ge])uht betpnx porold-craaftas healdan eal- dordom ?
G. Eord-tikt, forbam se yrdling us ealle fet.
Se Smid seged: Hpanon bam yrdlinge sulh-scear odde culter, be na gade haafd, buton of crsefte minum ? Hpanon fiscere angel, odde sceo-pyrh- tan aal, odde seamere naadl? Nis hit of minum gepeorce?
Se Gebeahtend andsperad: Sod pitodlice segst bu; ac eallum us leofrc is pieian mid bam yrdlinge baanne mid be ; forbam se yrdling syld us hlaf and
20 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
drenc: J)ti, hpaet sylst bu Us on smiddan binre, butan isene f^r- spear can, and speginga beatendra slecgea, and blapendra byliga ?
Se Treop-pyrhta seged : Hpilc eoper ne notad crsefte mine ; bonne bus, and mislice fatu, and scipu eop eallum ic pyrce?
Se Smid andpyrt: Eala treop-pyrhta, for hpy spa spriest bu, Jaonne ne furdon an byrl butan crsefte mlnum bil ne miht don ?
Se Gebeahtend seged: Eala geferan and gode pyrhtau! Uton topeorpan hpaetlieor bas geflitu, and si sib and geppaarness betpeob us, and fremige anra gehpyle odrum on crsefte his, and gebpasrian syrnble mid ]3ani yrdlinge, bau- pe bigleofan us, and fodor horsum ilrum hab- bad ; and bis gebeaht ic sylle eallum pyrhtum, bset anra gehpyle crneft his geornlice begange ; forbam se be crseft his forlaat, he byd forlseten fram bam crsefte. Spa hpaeder bu si, spa rnsesse- preost, spa munuc, spa ceorl, spa cempa, begabe selthe on bisum: be6 bset bu eart, forbam micel hynd and sceamu hit is men, nelle pesan baet be he is, and bast be he pesan sceal.
15. Teacher and Scholar.
Lp. Eala cild, hu eop Head be6s spraac?
Le. Pel heo licad us, ac bearle deoplice bu spriest, and ofer lmede ure pu fordtyhd ba sprsece ; ac spree us aefter urum and- gite, boat pe m&gen understandan pa bing l>e }>ft spriest.
Lp. Ic ahsige eop for hp5r spa geornlice leornige ge?
Le. Forbam pe nellad pesan spa stunte nytenu, ba nan bing pitad bfttan gsers and pa?ter.
Lp. And hpret pille ge ?
Le. Pe pillnct pesan pise.
Lp. In hpilcum pisdome? Pille ge pesan praetige, odde bu- sendhipe, on leasungnm lytige, on sprrecum gleaplice, hinder- geape, pel sprecende and yfele Jiencende, sp&sum pordum under- l>eodde, facen pidinnnn tydrende, spa spa byrgels, mettum ofer- gepeorce, pidinnan ful stence?
DIALOGUES OF CALLINGS. *20
drink : thou, what sellcst1 thou us in smithy thine, but iron tire-sparks, and sweying* of-bcating sledges, and of-blowing bellows \
The Trce-wright3 sayeth :
Which of-you ne4 noteth5 craft mine ; then6 house, and mis-like7 fats", and ships lbr-you all I work ?
The Smith anwordeth9 :
O lo, tree-wright3, for why so speakest thou, then6 nes forthen10 one thirl11 but12 craft mine thou ne* might do ?
The I-thinking13 sayeth :
O lo, i-feres1* and good wrights ! Wite-we15 to-warp16 whatliker17 those i-flites18, and he sib19 and i-thwerness20 betweohs21 us, and frame22 of-ones23 i-which23 to-other in craft his, and i-thwer24 symble25 mid26 the earthling27, there28 we belive29 for-us, and fodder for horses our have ; and this i-thought I sell1 to all wrights, that of-ones30 i-which30 craft his yernliche31 be-go32 ; forthat that33 that craft his for-letteth34, he beeth for-let3* from the craft. So whether35 thou ie, so36 mass- priest, so monk, so churl, so kemp37, be-go32 thee self on this : be that thou art, forthat mickle kinth38 and shame it is to-man, nill-he38 to-he that that he is, and that that he be shall40.
15. TEACIIER AND SCHOLAR.
T. O lo, child, how to-you liketh41 this speech ?
S. Well she*- liketh41 to-us, ac43 thraly44 deeply thou speakest, and over meeth45 our thou forth-tuggest the speech ; ac43 speak to-us after our an-git46, that we may understand the things that thou speakest.
T. I ask you for why so yernliche31 learn ye ?
S. Forthat we nill47 to-he so-as stunt48 neat49, that none thing wit50 but grass and water.
T. ibid what will ye ?
S. We will to-he wise.
T. In which wisdom ? Will ye be pretty51, or thou- sand-hued, in leasings52 litty53, in speeches gleve54, hincler- yeepe55, well speaking and evil thinking, to-sweet words under- theed56, faken57 within tudring58, so so36 buryel59, with meted60 over- i-work, within full with-stench ?
'give. 2 sounding (P. P.). 3 carpenter. 4not. 5useth(S.). 6 since. 7 unlike, various. 8 ves- sels, utensils. 9 answers (H.). 10 furthermore (S.). n hole; compare nos-tril. 12 without. 13 counselor (?). 14 comrades (S.). 15 go we=let us (S.). 16 throw away (S.). ' 7 very prompt- ly (S.). is strifes (S.). 19 peace. 2° concord (?). =• among (Ch.). 22aid(H.). 23 each one the other, "agree (?). 25 always (?). 2G with (P. P.). 27 farmer. 28 with whom. 29 victuals (P. P.). 30 each one. 31 earnestly (S.). 32 practice (S.). 33he. 34 let go, abandon (Ch.). 35 whatever. 36 as, for example. 37 champion. 38loss(S.). 39 if he will not. 40 ought. 4I pleaseth (Ch.). 42the speech. 43bnt(S.). 4lvery(H.). 45age(S.). « understanding (?). 47willnot. 48stupid. 49 cattle. 50know. S1 crafty. 52lics. "cunning, nimble (II.). 54 clever (S.). 55 sly (yeepe, cun- ning, P.P.). " addicted (?). "deceit (S.). »8 begetting (S.). « sepulchre (S.). «> painted (S.).
21* ANGLO-SAXON READER.
S. We nill1 so to-le wise, forthat lie nis2 wise that mid3 dydring* him self biswiketh5.
T. Ac6 how will ye ?
S. We will to-be bilewit7, but8 likening9, and wise, that we bow from evil, and do good ; yet though-whether10 deeplier mid' us thou smeest11 than eld12 our anfon13 may ; ac6 speak to-us after our i-wonts not so deeply.
T. I do all-sol* ye bid. Thou, knave15, what didst thou to day?
S. Many things I did. On this night, then-then16 knell17 I i-heard, I arose off my bed, and yode18 to church, and sang uht-song19 mid3 i-brothers ; after that we sang by all-hallows, and day-red-ly20 love-songs21, after these, prime, and seven psalms mid3 litanies, and capital mass ; sithen22 undern-tide, and did mass by clay ; after these we sung midday, and ate, and drunk, and slept, and eft we arose, and sung nones, and now we are here afore thee, yare23 to-i-hear what thou to us may say.
T. When will ye sing even, or night-song ?
S. Then16 it time be.
T. Wert thou to day (be-) swinged1*?
S. I nas25, forthat warily I me held.
T. And how thine i-feres26 ?
S. What me askest thou by that ? I ne27 dare ope to-thee digels28 our. Of-ones29 i-which29 wots if he swinged2* was or no.
T. What eatest thou a day ?
S. Yet flesh-meats I brook30, forthat child I am under yerde81 living™.
T. What more eatest thou ?
S. Worts, and eggs, fish, and cheese, butter, and beans, and all clean things I eat mid mickle thanking.
T. Swithy33 wax-yerne3* art thou, then thou all things eatest that thee to-forn i-set are.
S. I ne27 am so mickle swallower, that I all kinds of meats on one i-rerding3* eat may.
T. Ac6 how.
S. I brook30 whilom these meats, and whilom others mid' soberness, so so is-deft for-a-monk, not with oxer-eating, forthat I am none glutton.
T. And what drinkest thou ?
S. Ale, if I have, or water, if I have-not ale.
i will not. 2isnot(Ch.). 3 with (P.P.). * illusion, diddling (?). s deceiveth (P. P.). ^but (S.). 'gentle (S.). "without. 9 hypocrisy (?). 10 whether or no. " scrutinizest (?). "age. 13 receive (S.). '* just as. 15boy. 16when. "bell. 18went. 19 early morning (S.). 20dawn (S.). ai lof, praise, lauds (S.). 22 since. 23 ready. 2* whipped. S5 was not. -'■ comrades (S.). 27 not 28 secrets (S.). 29 each one. 30 use. 31 rod, yard. 3J perhaps akin to drudging. >' very (Ch.). 34 greedy (?). « repast (?).
DIALOGUES OF CALLINGS. 21
Le. Pe nellad spa pesan pise, forbam he nis pis, be raid dy- drunge hine selfne bespicd.
Lp. Ac lid pille ge?
Le. Pe pillad beou bilepite, btltan licetunge, and pise, bast pe btlgen fram yfele, and dun god ; git beah-hpaidere deoplicor raid lis ]m sraeagest baenne yld tire anion raasge ; ac spree tis sefter urum gepunum na3s spa deoplice.
Lp. Ic do ealspa go biddad. Ptl, cnapa, hpset dydest bu to daeg ?
Le. Manige brag ic dyde. On bisse nibte, baba cnyl ic ge- liyrde, ic aras of minura bedde, and eode to cyricean, and sang nht-sang mid gebrodrum ; sefter ba pe sungon be eallum halgum, and dregredlice lofsangas; refter bissura, prim, and seofon seal- mas mid letanium, and capitol-mressan ; siddan underntide, and dydon msessan be daege ; asfter bissura pe sungon midda3g, and ffiton, and druncon, and slepon, and eft pe arison, and sungon nun, and ml pe sind her setforan be, gearpe gehyran hpaet bu us secge.
Lp. Hpsenne pille ge singan aafen, odde niht-sang?
Le. Ponne hit tima bid.
Lp. Pasre bu to dreg bespungen ?
Le. Ic nres, forbam paerlice ic me heold.
Lp. And hu bine geferan ?
Le. Hpaot me ahsast bu be bam ? Ic ne dear yppan be deglu ure. Anra gehpile pat gif he bespungen pass odde na.
Lp. Hpcet itst nu on da?g?
Le. Git flffisc-mettum ic bruce, forbam cild ic eom under gyrde drohtniende.
Lp. Hpast mare itst bu?
Le. Pyrta, and aegru, fisc, and cese, buteran, and beana, and ealle claene bing ic ete mid micelre bancunge.
Lp. Spide paxgeorn eart bu, bonne bu ealle bing itst be be to- foran gesette sind.
Le. Ic ne eom spa micel spelgere, baat ic ealle cyn raetta, on anre gereordunge etan mage.
Lp. Ac hu ?
Le. Ic bruce hpilum bissum raettura, and hpilum 6drum mia syfernesse, spa spa dafenad munuce, na3S mid oferhropse, forbarn ic eora nan gluto.
Lp. And hpoet drincst btl?
Le. Ealu, gif ic liajbbe, odde paster, gif ic nsebbe ealu.
22 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
Lp. Ne drincst bu pin ?
Le. Ic ne eom spa spedig ]xet ic m&ge bycgan me pin ; and pin nis drenc cilda, ne dysigra, ac ealdra and pisra.
Lp. Hp&r slaapst bu ?
Le. On slaap-erne mid gebiodrum.
Lp. Hpa apecd be to nlit-sange ?
Le. Hpilum ic gehj're cnyl, and ic arise ; lipilum lareop min apecd me stidlice mid gyrde.
Lp. Eala ge gode cildru, and pynsume leorneras, e6p manad eoper lareop beet ge hyrsumian godcnndum larum, and bast ge healdan eop selfe amlice on relcere stope. Gad beaplice, bonne ge gehyran cyricean bellan, and gad into cyricean, and abilgad eadmodlice to halgum pefodum, and standad beaplice, and singad anmodlice, and gebiddad for eoprum synnum, and gad lit biltan hygeleaste to cltlstre, odde to leornunge.
T. Ne1 drinkest thou wine ?
S. I ne1 am so speedy3 that I may buy me wine ; and wine nis3 drink of-children, ne* dizzy5, ac6 of-old and wise.
T. Where sleepest thou ?
S. On sleep-erne7 mid i-brothers.
T. Who awaketh thee to uht-song8 ?
S. Whilom I hear knell9, and I arise ; whilom loremaster mine awakes me stithly10 mid11 yerde12.
T. O lo, ye good childer13, and winsome learners, you moneth14 your loremaster that ye hersumen15 godcund16 lores", and that ye hold you selves anlike18 in each stow19. Go thewly20, then21 ye i-hear church's bells, and go into church, and (a-)bow edmodly22 to holy altars, and stand thewly29, and sing one-mood-lv23, and i-bid2* for your sins, and go out but24 heedlessness to cloister or to learning26.
1 not. - rich. 3 is not (Ch.). *nor. 5 foolish. 6but(S.). 'erne, room. 8 early morning service (S.). » bell. 10 harshly (S.). » with (P. P.). 12 rod, jf.rl. 13 (Ch.). '4 admonisheth (S.). 15obey(S.). '6 divine (S.). 17 precepts, ^elegantly (onliche, S.). " place (S.). *° be- comingly ; see thews, customs. s'-when. "huimbly (S.). :3 with one mind. 3*pray. '5 with- out. 26 gymnasium.
ANGLO-SAXON CHRONICLE.
Brytene igland is ehta hund mila lang, and tpa hund mila brad; and her sind on bam igland fif gebeodu, Englisc, Bryttisc, Scot- tisc, Pihtisc and Boclaeden. iErest patron buend bises landes Bryttas ; J)a comon of Armorica, and gesaston sudanpearde Bry- tene arrest. Pa gelanip hit poet Pihtas comon sudan of Sciddian, mid langum scipum, na manegum ; and ])a comon arrest on nord Ybernian up, and ba cpaxlon ba Scottas, "Pe piton 6der igland her be eastan, ban- ge magon eardian, gif ge pillad ; and git' hpa eop pidstent, pe eop fulturaiad." Pa ferdon ba Pihtas, and ge- ferdon bis land nordanpeard.
Pa gelamp hit ymbe geara ryne hoet Scotta sum dad gepat of Ybernian on Brytene, and bres landes sumne dad ge-ecidon.
Sixtigum pintrum ser J>am be Crist p&re acenned, Gains Iu- lius se casere jerest Romana Brytenland gesohte ; and Bryttas mid gefeohte cnysede, and hi oferspidde. Pa flugon ba Bryttas to bam pudu-pestenum, and se casere ge-eode pel manige heali burh mid miclum gepinne, and eft gepat into Galpalum.
A.D. 47. Her Claudius 6der Romana cyninga Brytenland ge- sohte, and bone m&stan dad boes iglandes on his gepeald onleng. Pa feng Nero to rice after Claudie, se a3t neahstan forlet Brytene igland for his uncafscipe.
A.D. 167. Her Eleutherius on Rome onfeng bisceopdome. To bam Lucius Brytene cyning sende stafas, and bred fulpihtes ; and he him sona sende ; and ba Bryttas punodon on rihtum geleafan 6d Dioclitianes rice.
A.D. 189. Severus ferde mid here on Brytene, and mid ge- feohte geeode boes iglandes micelne dad ; and ba he hine for- gyrde mid dice and mid eordpealle fram sjb to sa3. lie ricsode eeofontyne gear, and ba geendode on Eoferpic.
C
24 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
A.D. 381. Her Gotan tobrjecon Rdmeburh, and najfre siddan Romane ne ricsodon on Brytene. Hi ricsodon on Brytene feoper hund pintra, and hund-seofontig pintra siddan Gaius I&lius bast land jerest gesohte.
A.D. 443. Her sendon Brytpalas ofer sa3 to Rome, and heom fnltumes b&don pid Pihtas ; ac hi b&r nagfdon nanne, forbain be Romane fvrdodon pid iEtlan Huna cyninge. And ba sendon hi to Anglum, and Angelcynnes sedelingas boes ilcan bjedon.
A.D. 449. Her Hengest and Horsa fram Pyrtgeorne geladode, Brytta cyninge, gesohton Brytene Bryttum to fultume. Hi co- inon mid brim langum scipnm. Se cyning geaf heom land on stldan-eastan bissum lande, pid bam be hi sceoldon feohtan pid Pyhtas. Hi ba fuhton pid Pyhtas, and sige hsefdon spa-hpa3r-spa hi comon. Hi ba sendon to Angle, and heton sendan heom mare i'ultum; and ba comon ba men of brim miegdum Germanic, — of Eald-Seaxum, of Anglum, of Iotum.
Of Iotum comon Cantpare, and Pihtpare, and bset cyn on Pest- Seaxum be man nu git het Iotena cyn. Of Eald-Seaxum comon East-Seaxe, Sud-Seaxe, and Pest-Seaxe. Of Angle, se a siddan stod peste betpix Iotum and Seaxum, comon East-Angle, Middel- Angle, Mearce, and enlle Nordhymbre.
Heora heretogan patron tpegen gebrodru Hengest and Horsa, Pihtgilses suna ; Pihtgils pres Pitting, Pitta Pecting, Pecta P6- dening: fram bam Podne apoc eal Are cynecyn, and Sudanhym' bra eac.
A.D. 455. Her Hengest and Horsa fuhton pid Pyrtgeorne bam cyninge. Horsan man bar ofsloh; and sefter bam Hengest feng to rice, and iEsc his sunu. JEhcv bam Hengest and iEsc fuhton pid Pealas, and genamon unarimedlicu herereaf ; and ba Pealas flugon ba Engle spa fyr.
A.D. 488. Her iEsc feng to rice, and pses feoper and tpentig pintra Cantpara cyning.
A.D. 495. Her comon tpegen ealdormen on Brytene, Cerdic and Cynric his sunu, mid fif scipum, and on bam ilcan da?ge fuhton pid Pealas.
ANGLO-SAXON CHRONICLE. 25
A.D. 519. Her Cerdic and Cynric Pest-Seaxena rice onfengon, and siddan rtcsodon Pest-Seaxena cynebearn of bam da?ge. ^Efter J>ain hi gefuhton pid Bryttas, and genamon Pihte igland.
A.D. 534. Her Cerdic fordferde, and Cynvic bis sunu feng to rice, and ricsude ford six and tpentig pintra.
A.D. 538. Her sunne apystrude feupert}"ne dagum ?er calende Martii fram sermorgene 6d undern.
A.D. 540. Her sunne ab$T3ti'6de on tpelftan calendes Iitlii, and steoiTan hi seteopdon fulneah healfe tid ofer undern.
A.D. 560. Her Ceaplin rice onfeng on Pest-Seaxum.
A.D. 565. Her Columba moesse-preost cum to Pybtum, and h! gecyrde to Cristes geleafan. Hi sind pasrteras be nordum murum, and heora cyning him gesealde pa?t igland be man Ii nemned. Pjer se Columba getimbrude mynster. Pa stupe habbad nti git his yrfe-peardas. Sud-Pyhtas pjeron micle air gefullude; heom bod ode fulpiht Ninna bisceop, se pass on Rome gel&red, bs?s cyrice is vet Hpiterne.
A.D. 596. Her Gregorius papa sende to Brytene Augustinum mid pel manegum munucum, be Gcdes pord Engla beude godspel- lodon.
A.D. 601. Her sende Gregorius pel manige godcunde lareupas Augustine tu fultume, and betpeunum bam pa3S Paulinus. Pau- linus bisceop gehpyrfde to Criste Eadpine Nordhymbra cyning.
A.D. 604. Her East-Seaxe onfengon geleafan and fulpihtes bred under Mellite bisceope, and S&brihte cyninge, bone JEdelberht Cantpara cyning gesette paV tu cyninge.
A.D. 606. Her fordferde Gregorius papa, and her iEdelfrid laklde his ferde to Legaceastre, and J)a;r ofsluh unrirn Palena ; and spa peard gefylled Au<_riistines pitegung be he cpoed, Gif Pealiis nellad sibbe pid us, hi sculon vet Seaxena handaforpurdan. Pjer man sluh eac tpa hund preusta, pa cumon bider bret hi sceol- don fjebiddau for Palena here.
26 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
A.D. 611. Her Cynegils feng tv rice on Pcst-Senxum, and heold an and brittig pintra, and lie merest Pest-Seaxena cyninga paes gefullod. Byrlnus bodode rarest Pest-Seaxum fulpilit. He com bider be Honories pordum pees papan, and he paar pass bisceop 6d his lifes ende.
A.D. 635. Her Cynegils pass gefullod from Byrine in Dorce- ceastre.
A.D. 642. Her Cenpealh, Cynegilses sunu, feng to Pest-Seaxena rice, and heold an and brittig pintra.
A.D. 645. Her Cenpealh cyning pass adrifen of his rice fram Pen dan cyninge, forpam he his speostor forlet; and he paes on East-Anglum preo gear on praece.
A.D. 646. Her Cenpealh pa?s gefullod.
A.D. 658. Her Cenpealh gefeaht pict Pealas, and hi geftymde od: Pedridan.
A.D. 664. Her sunne ap/y'strdde on bam forman Primilces, and com micel mancpealm on Brytene igland, and on \)am cpealme fordferde Tuda bisceop ; and Earcenbriht Cantpara cyning ford- ferde, and Colman mid his geferum for to his cj'dde; and se arcebisceop Deusdedit fordferde.
A.D. 672. Her fordferde Cenpealh, and Seaxburh his cpen ricsode an gear a?fter him.
A.D. 674. Her feng^Escpine to rice on Pest-Seaxum. He pass Confusing ; Cenfils Cenferding ; Cenferd Cudgilsing ; Cudgils Ceolpulfing ; Ceolpulf Cynricing.
A.D. 676. ^Escpine fordferde and Centpine feng to rice, se paes Cynegilsing. He geflyrnde Brytpealas od ssb and ricsode nigon gear.
A.D. 678. Her aetypde se steorra be man clypad cometan, and scan bri mondas Eelce morgene spilce sunnebeam.
ANGLO-SAXON CHRONICLE. 27
A.D. 685. Her Ceadpalla ongan cefter rice pinnan. Se Cead- palla pass Cenbryhting ; Cenbryht Ceadding ; Ceadda Ctiding ; Cuda Ceaplining ; Ceaplin Cynrlcing. Mud paos Ceadpallan br6- der. Vy ilcan geare peard on Brytene blodig ren, and meolc and butere purdon gepended to blude.
A.D. 686. Her Mill and Ceadpalla Cent and Piht forhergodon.
A.D. 687. Her MUl peard on Cent forboerned, and by geare Ceadpalla eft forhergode Cent.
A.D. 688. Her for Ceadpalla to Rome, and fulpiht onfeng a3t Sergie J)ara papan, and se papa hine het Petrus, and he siddan ymbe seofon niht fordferde under Cristes cladum, and by ilcan geare Ine feng to Pest-Seaxena rice.
A.D. 693. Cantpare gebingodon pid Ine, and him gesealdon brittig busend sceatta to cynebote, forbam be hi Mul his broder forbserndon. Ine getimbrode beet mynster a?t Gloestingabyrig, and he ricsode seofon and brittig pintra, and siddan he ferde to Rome, and bier punode od his ende-daeg.
A.D. 726. Her JEdelheard feng to Pest-Seaxena rice, Ines mseg ; and heold feopert^me gear.
A.D. 729. Her cometa se steorra hine a3t}-pde, and se halga Ecgbyrht fordferde.
A.D. 733. Her sunnc apy'strode, and peard eall b&re sunnan trendel spilce speart scild ; and Acca paes adrifen of bisceopdom.
A.D. 734. Her pres se mona spilce he paare mid blode begoten, and fordferde Tatpine arcebisceop, and eac Beda.
A.D. 740. Her fordferde iEdelheard cyning, and feng Cudred his mffig to Pest-Seaxena rice, and heold sixtjrne pintra, and heardlice he gepan pid ^Edelbald, Mearcena cyning, and pid Pealas.
A.D. 744. Her steorran foron spide scotiende, and Pilfrid se geonga, se paes bisceop on Eoforpic, fordferde.
28
ANGLO-SAXON READER.
A.D. 754. CMred fordferde, and Sigebriht his m&g feng to Pest-Seaxena rice, and heold an gear ; and Cynepulf and Pest- Seaxena pitan benamon Sigebriht his mag his rices for un- rihtum d&dum. And se Cynepulf oft mid miclum gefeohtum feaht pid Brytpealas.
And yinb an and brittig pintra J>aes be he rice hrefde, he polde adrffifan tit anne aedeling, se pses Cyneheard haten, and pa3s Sige- brihtes bruder. Pa geahsode he bone cyning lytic perode on pif-cj'dde on Merantune, and bine ])abr berad, and ])one bur titan beeodon, a?r hine ba men onfundon, be mid bam cyninge patron. Pa ongeat se cyning bat, and lie on ba duru eode, and ba unhean- lice hine perode, 6d he on bone aedeling locode ; and J>a utraasde on hine, and bine miclum gepundude. And hi ealle on bone cy- ning feobtende pseron od bset hi hine ofslaegenne hasfdon.
Pa on bres pifes gebaerum onfundon ]>aes cyninges begnas ba unstilnesse, and bider union, spa-bpilc-spa bonne gearo peard hraddst. And beora se aedeling jeghpilcum feorb and feob bead . and beora namig bicgan nolde, ac bi simle feobtende patron, vd hi ealle lagon butan anum Brytiscum gisle, and he spide gepundod pass.
Pa on morgene gehyrdon baet bass cyninges begnas be him beaeftan patron, bset se cyning ofslaegen pass, ba ridon bi bider. and bis ealdorman Osric and Pigferd bis begn ; and bone aedeling on ba>re byrig metton. And bead lie beom beora agenne dom feos and landes, gif bi him ba>s rices ildon ; and heom c}'dde, bast beora m&gas him mid paaron, ba be him fram noldon. And bS epaxlon hi, bast heom namig nueg leofra nsfcve bonne beora bla- ford, and bi n&fre bis banan folgian noldon.
And hi ba ymb ba geatu feohtende patron, od boet hi bser inne fulgon, and bone axteling ofslogon, and ba men be mid him pat- ron, ealle butan anum.
Se Cynepulf ricsode an and brittig pintra, and bis lie liged on Pintanceastre, and boes wdelinges on Axanminstre.
A.D. 757. Her Eadberht Nordhymbra cyning feng to scaere.
A.D. 761. Her pa3s se micela pinter.
A.D. 773. Her 6d5rpde read Cristes maM on heofenum setter sunnan setlgange, and pundorlice noedran patron gesepene on Sud-Seaxcna lande.
ANGLO-SAXON CHRONICLE. 29
A.D. 784. Her onfeng Beorhtric Pest-Seaxena rice, and he ricsode sixt}me gear : and on his dagum eomon asrest seipu Nordmanna of Ileredalande.
A.D. 7S5. Her pass geflitfullic synod.
A.D. 793. Her paVon rede forebecna cumene, — bast patron or- mete bodenas and llgraesc&s, and fyrene dracan pseron gesepene on bam lyfte fleogende. Pam tacnum sona fyligde micel hunger, and earmlice haktenra manna hergung adiligode Godes cyrican in Lindisfarena-ea ]xirh reatlac and mansliht.
A.D. 800. Her pass se mona abystrod on J)«ere odre tide on nihte on bone seofonteodan calcndes Februaries ; and Beorhtric cyning fordferde, and Eegbryht feng to Pest-Seaxena rice.
Hine ha?fde asr Ofta Mearcena cyning and Beorhtric Pest Seaxena cyning tit aflymed bri gear of Angelcynnes lande on Francland, an* he cyning pasre ; and for by fultum&de Beorhtric Offan, \)f be lie hsefde his dohtor liira to cpene.
A.D. 823. Her Eegbryht and Beornpulf Mearcena cyning fuhton on Ellendune, and Ecgbriht sige nam. Pa sende lie ^Edelpulf his sunu of basre fyrde and Ealhstan his bisceop and Pulfheard his ealdorman to Cent micle perode, and hi Baldred bone cyning nord ofer Temese adrifon ; and Cantpare heom to cyrdon, and Sudrige, and Stld-Seaxe, and East-Seaxe ; and by il- can geare East-Engla cyning and seo beod gesOhton Ecgbriht cy- ning heom to fride and to mnndboran for Mearcena ege.
A.D. 827. Her geeode Ecgbriht cyning Mearcena rice, and eal bast be Sudan Humbre pass ; and lie pass se eahtoda cyning be Brytenpealda pass. ^Erest pass iElle be bus micel rice hsefde; se asftera pass Ceaplin, Pest-Seaxena cyning ; se bridda pass ^Edel- briht, Cantpara cyning ; se fcorda pass Rasdpald, E&st-Engla cy- ning; se fifta pass Eadpine, Nordanhymbra cyning; sixta pass Ospald, be asfter him ricsode ; seofoda pass Ospio, Ospaldes broder; eahtoda pass Ecgbriht.
A.D. 837. Her Ecgbriht cyning fordferde, and feng yEdelpnlf Ecgbrihting to Pest-Seaxena rice. On his dagum comon bd Deniscan on Brytene. And se cyning and his ealdorrnen mid
30 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
Dorsffitum and mid Somersaatum gefuhton pid h&denne here geond stopa; and baar peard manig man ofslaegen on gehpoedere hand.
A.D. 853. Her sende iEdelpulf cyning iElfred his sunu to Rome. Pa pses domne Leo papa on Rome, and he hine to cy- ninge gebalgode, and hine him to bisceop-suna genam.
A.D. 855. Her gebocode iEdelpulf cyning teodan daal his landes ofer eal his rice, Gode to lofe and him selfum to ecere haale ; and py ilcan geare ferde to Rome, and baar paas tpelf- monad puniende ; and ba he hampeard for: and him pa Car], Francena cyning, his dohtor geaf him to cpene. Seo paas gehaten Ieobete. iEfter ham he gesund ham com, and ymb tpa gear baes be he of Francum com, he gefor. He ricsode nigonteode healf gear. Pa feng yEdelbald his sunu to Pest-Seaxena rice, and ric- sode fif gear.
A.D. 860. Her iEdelbald fordferde, and feng iEdelbriht to eallum ham rice, his brodor; and he hit heold on godre gebjp&r- nesse fif gear.
A.D. 866. Her feng iEdered iEdelbrihtes broder to Pest- Seaxena rice, and by ilcan geare com micel harden here on Angel- cynnes land, and baet land eal geeodon, and fordidon ealle ba mynstre ha hi to comon. And gefeaht iEdered and iElfred his broder pid bone here geond stopa, and baer paas micel paelsliht on gehpaedre hand.
A.D. 872. Her gefor iEdered cyning. Pa feng Alfred JEdel- pulfing his brodor to Pest-Seaxena rice ; and baes ymb anne mo- nad gefeaht iElfred cyning pid ealne bone haedenne here lytle perode ret Piltune, and hine lange on dreg geflymde; and ba Deniscan ahton prelstope gepeald. And bres geares purdon nigon folc-gefeoht gefohten pid bone here on ]ry cynerice be sUdan Te- mese, butan bam be heom JElfred baes cyninges broder, and anli- pige ealdormen, and cyninges begnas oft rada onridon, be man na ne rimde.
A.D. 878. Her hine bestrel se here on midne pinter ofer tpelftan niht to Cippanhamme, and geridon Pest-Seaxena land, and baar
ANGLO-SAXON CHRONICLE. 31
gesaston, and micel pass folccs ofer sas adr&fdon ; and Jinos odres pone masstan dasl hi geridon and lieom gecyrdon biltan pain cy- ninge iElfrede. He lytic perode uneadelice asfter pudum for, and on morfaestenum. And pass ilcan pintres pa3s se gtldfana genu- 5 men pe lit Hrasfn heton.
And pass on Eastran porhte iElfred cyning lytic perode ge- peorc set iEdelinga ige, and of pain gepeorce pass pinnende pid pone here. Pa on pasre seofodan pucan ofer Eastran he gerad to Ecgbrihtes stane be eastan Sealpuda, and him comon paar ongean
lOSumorsaste ealle and Pilsaste and Hamtunscir, se dsel pe hire be- heonan sas pass; and his gefasgene pasron.
And he for ymb ane niht of pain picum to Iglea, and pass ymb ane niht to Edandune, and pasr gefeaht pid ealne pone here, and hine gefKmide, and him aefter rad o& past gepeorc, and pasr sa?t
15 feoperty'ne niht; and pa sealde se here him gislas and micJe adds, past hi of his cynerice poldon ; and him eac geheton pa3t heora cyning fulpihte onfon polde.
And hi pset gelasston ; and pass ymb pri pncan com se cyning Gudrum pritiga sum para manna pe on pam here peordoste pas-
20 ron, ret Aire, past is pid ^Edelinga ige. And his Alfred cyning onfeng pasr vet fulpihte, and his crismlysing pass aet Pedmor; and he pass tpelf niht mid pam cyniuge, and he hine miclum and his geferan mid feo peordode.
A.D. 885. Her fordferde se goda papa Marinus, se gefreode 25 Angelcynnes scole be ^Elfrcdes bene, Pest-Seaxena cynin^es, and he sende him micle gifa, and pasre rode dasl pe Crist on propode, and py ilcan geare se here brasc frid pid iElfred cyning.
A.D. 897. Pa het iElfred cyning timbrian lange scipu ongean pas asscas, pa pasron fulneah tpa spa lange spa pa odre ; sume
30hasfdon sixtig ara, sume ma; pa pasron asgder ge spiftran ge un pealtran, ge eac heahran ponne pa odre. Nasron hi nador ne on Frysisc gesceapene ne on Denisc, butan spa him selfum puhte past hi nytpeordoste beon mihton. Py ilcan sumera forpeard na lass ponne tpentig scipa mid mannum mid ealle be pam sud-
35 riman.-
A.D. 901. Her gefor iElfred ^Edulfing six nihtum asr ealra ha- ligra msessan. He pies cyning ofer eal Angelcyn btitan pam dasle pe under Dena anpealde pass. And pa feng Eadpeard his
32 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
sunu to bam rice. On his dagum bra?c se here bone frict, and ibr- sapon aelc riht be Eadpeard cyning and his pitan heom budon ; and se cyning heom pid fealit, and hi geflymde, and heora fela bv".- senda ofslOh ; and he geporhte, and getinabrode, and genipGde 5 fela burga be lit hrefdon ser tubrocen.
A.D. 925. Her Eadpeard cyning fordferde, and iElfpeard his sunu spide hrade bses, and heora lie licgad on Pintanceastre. And iEdelstan ptes of Mearcum gecoren to cyninge, and he feng to Nordanhymbra rice, and ealle J>a cyningas b-e on bisum ig-
lOlande pasron he gepylde. He ricsode feopertyne gear and t}'n pucan, and fordferde on Gleapeceastre. Pa Eadmund his broder feng to rice, and he hsefde rice seofode healf gear, and Liofa hine ofstang ret Puclancyrcan. Pa sefter him feng Eadred sedeling his broder to rice. Eadred ricsode teode healf gear, and J>a feng
15 Eadpig to Pest-Seaxena rice, Eadnmndes sunu cyninges.
A.D. 959. Her fordferde Eadpig cyning, and Eadgar his brode feng to rice; and he gen am ^Elfbryde him to cpene. Heo pa3 Ordgares dohtor ealdormannes.
A.D. 975. Her geendode eordan dreamas 20 Eadgar Engla cyning, — ceas him oder leoht.
And her Eadpeard, Eadgares sunu, feng to rice, and on ha?rfest- seteGpde com eta se steorra, and com ba on bam seftran geare spide micel hunger. And ba (A.D. 978) peard Eadpeard cyninj ofslaegen on sefentid'e set Corfes-geate. Ne peard Angelcynne 25 nan pyrse dsed gedon bonne beos pa;s. JEdelred aedeling Ead peardes broder feng to bam rice.
A.D. 991. Her man gersedde ba?t man geald surest gafol Denis- cum mannum for bam micelan brOgan be hi porhton be bam saV riman ; bast pass arrest tyn btisend pun da. Pone ra?d gertedde 30 arrest Sigeric arcebisceop.
A.D. 994. Her com Anlaf and Spegen mid feoper and hund- nigontigum scipum ; and hi porhton baet mieste yfel be aMVe amig here dun mihte on boernete and hergunge, and on manslih- tum, asgder be bam sssriman on East-Seaxum, and on Centlande, 35 and on Sud-Seaxuni, and on Iliiintunscire. Pa peard hit spa mi- cel ege Irani bam here, biet man ne mihte gebencan ami ne asmea
ANGLO-SAXON CHRONICLE. 33
gan hu man hi of eardc adrifan sceolcle, odde bisne eard pid M gehealdan. JEt nj-hstan noes nan heafodman ba?t fyrde gaderian polde ; ac relc fleah spa lie maast mihte, ne f union nan scir nolde odre gelaastan. Ponne nam man frid and grid pid hi, and na be B lees for eallum bissum gride and gafole, hi lerdon aighpider floc- niaalum, and gehergodon fire earme fole, and hi rypton and 6logon. Ealle bas ungesaalda us gelumpon burh unraadas. iEdelred pende ofer ba Sffl to Ricarde, his cpene breder.
A.D. 1014. Her Spegen geendode his dagas, and se flota ba eal
lOgecuron Cnut to cyninge. Pa cum iEdelred cyning ham to his
agenre beode, and he glaadlice from him eallum onfangen pres.
Pa (A.D. 1016) gelamp hit baat se cyning vEdelred fordferde, and
ealle ba pitan be on Lundene paaron, and seo burhparu gecuron
Eadmund ^Edelreding to cyninge.
15 And Eadmund and Cnut comon togaadre aat Olanige, and heora
freondscipe baar gefaastnodon and purdon pedbrodru. And ba
feng Eadmund cyning to Pestsexan and Cnut to bam nord-daaie.
Pa fordferde Eadmund cyning, and paas byrged mid his eal dan
feeder Eadgare on Glaastingabyrig ; and Cnut feng to eal Angel-
20cynnes rice.
A.D. 1028. Her for Cnut cyning to Nordpegum of Englalande mid fiftigum scipum Engliscra begena, and adraf Olaf cyning of bam lande, and geahnode him eal baat land. And (A.D. 1031) Scotta cyning him to beah, Maelcolm, and peard his man.
25 A.D. 1035. Her fordferde Cnut cyning set Sceaftesbyrig, and he is bebyrged on Pintanceastre. And Harold saade baat he Cniltes sunn paare, and man ceas Harold ofer eal to cyninge. He fordferde on Oxnaforde, and man sende aafter Hardacnut, and he pass cyning ofer eal Englaland tpa gear butan tyne nihtum, and
30aar bam be he bebyrged paare, eal folc geceas ba Eadpeard iEdel reding to cyninge.
A.D. 1052. Her alede Eadpeard cyning baat heregyld bast JEdelred cyning an* astealde ; boat paas on bam nigon and britti- godan geare baas be he hit ongunnen hoefde. Paet gyld gedrehte 35 ealle Engla beode on spa languni fyrste spa hit bufan apriten is. Poet paas aafre aatforan 6drum gyldum be man myslice geald, and men mid manic-fealdlice drehte.
34 ANGLO-SAXON HEADER.
A.D. 1066. Her coin Pillelm eorl of Norrnandige into Pefena- sae, and Harold cyning gaderode ba micelne here, and com him togeanes; and Pillelm him com ongean on unpaer asr his folc ge- fylced pasre. Ac se cyning beah bim spide heardlice pid feaht 5 mid ham mannum he him gehestan poldon, and ban* peard micel pael geslaegen on aegdre healfe. Pan* peard ofslaegen Harold cy- ning, and pa Frenciscan ahton paelstope gepeald. Pa Pillelm cy- ning ahte aegder ge Englaland ge Normandige. iEfter bisum haefde se cyning micel gebeaht and spide deope spraece pid his
lOpitan ymbe his land. He sende ha ofer eal Englaland into ulcere scire his men, and let agan tit hu fela hundreda hida patron innan bam lande, odde hpaet se cyning him sylfum haefde landes and yrfes innan bam lande, odde hpilce he ahte to hahhanne to tpelf raondum of bau-e scire; and hpaet odde hu micel a3lce man haefde
15 he landsittende paes innan Englalande on lande odde on yrfe, and hu micel feos hit pare peord: na3s an aelpig hid ne an gyrd landes, ne furdon (hit is sceamu to tellanne, ac hit ne buhte him nan sceamu to donne) an oxa, ne an cu, ne an spin naes belifen, baet naes geset on his geprite.
20 A.D. 1087. Her Pillelm fordferde. Se be paes aer rice cyning and maniges landes hlaford, he naefde J>a ealles landes butan seo- fon fota mael. He laefde aefter him Ju-eo sunan. Rodheard bet se yldesta, se pses eorl on Normandige aefter him. S'e oder het Pillelm, be baer aefter him on Englaland bone cynehelm. Se brid-
25 da het Heanric. Se cyning Pillelm paes spide pis man, and spide rice, and peordful and strenge ; man milite faran ofer his rice mid his bosme fullum goldes, ungedered. He sette micel deorfrid, and legde laga baerpid: baet spa-hpa-spa sluge heort odde hinde, baet bine man sceolde blendian. He forbead ha heortas ; spilce eac
30 ba baras; spa spide he lnfode ba heahdeor, spilce he paere heora faeder. Eac he sette be bam haran baet hi moston free faran. His rice men hit maendon, and ba earme men hit beceorodon. Ac he paes spa stid baet he ne rohte heora ealra nid.
CONVERSION OF THE ANGLO-SAXONS.
GREGORY
1. Gregovius se halga papa is rihtlice Engliscre beode apostol. Pes eadiga papa Gregovius pa?s of redelbovenve maagde and ajp- faestre acenned ; Romanisce pitan patron his magas ; his faedev hatte Govdianus, and Felix, se aapfaesta papa, pees his fifta faedev. 5 Gregovius is Gvecisc nama, se speigd on Ledenum geveovde " Vig- ilantius," bait is on Englisc, " Pacolve." He pass spide pacol on Godes bebodum, baba he sylf hevigendlice leofode, and he pacol- lice yrabe manegva beoda beavfe hogode. He pa3S fvam cildhade on boclicum Iavum getyd, and he on |>aere lave spa ges&liglice
lObeah, bset on ealve Rumana-byvig nres nan his gelica gebuht. He gecneovdlajhte sefter wlsra laveopa gebisnungum, and naes fovgy- tol, ac gefsestnMe his lave on faesthafelum geniynde. He hlod ba mid buvstigura bveoste ba flopendan lave, be he eft sefter fyrste mid hunig-spetre bvotan J)8eslice bealcette.
15 2. On geonglicum geavum, ]>aba his geogod aiftev gecynde pornld-bing lufian sceolde, ba ongan he hine sylfne to Gode ge- beodan, and to edele bres uplican lifes mid eallum gepilnungum ovdian. Pitodlice sefter his faedev fovdside seofon mynstvu he ge- lende mid his agenum. Pone ofev-eacan his aahta he aspende on
20 Godes beavfum. He eode 33 r his gecyvi'ednysse geond Romana- buvh mid psellennm gyvlum, and scinendum gymmum, and veadum golde gefvDStepod ; ac aefter his gecyvvednysse he Denude Godes beavfum, he sylf bearfa, mid pacum pasfelse befangen. He lufode forhsefednysse on mettum, and on drence, and paeccan on syndri-
25 gum gebedum ; baav-to-eacan he bvopode singallice untvumnyssa.
3. Pa gelamp hit set sumum saMe, spa spa g}rt for oft ded, bast
Englisce cypmen bvohton heova pare to Romana-byrig, and Gve-
gorius eode be breve strait to bam Engliscum, heova bing sceapi-
gende. Pa geseah he betpux bam pavum cj'pecnihtas gesette,
30 ba paavon hpites lichaman and faegeves andplitan men, and sedel- lice gefexude. Gregorius ba beheold basra cnapena plite, and be-
36 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
fran of hpilcere beode lii gebrohte patron. Pa sa?de him man baet hi of Engla-lande patron, and baet bsere beode mennisc spa plitig paere. Eft ba Gregorius befran hpteder baes landes folc Cristen pjere be harden. Him man sakle baet hi haMene paaron. 5 Gregorius ha of inpeardre heortan langsume siccetunge teah, and cpaed, "Palapa, baet spa faegeres hipes men sindon bam speartan deofle underbeOdde." Eft he axode, hu paere beode uama paare, be hi of-comon. Him paes geandpyrd, baet hi Angle generanode p&ron. Pa cpaed lie, "Rihtlice hi sind Angle gehatene, forban be
10 hi engla plite habbact, and spilcnm gedafenad baet hi on heofonum engla geferan been." Gyt ba Gregorius befran, hu baere scire nama paere, pe ba cnapan of-ahedde patron. Him man saede, ]>aet pa scirmen patron Dere gehatene. Gregorius andpyrde, "Pel hi sind Dere gehatene, forban be hi sind fram graman generode, and
15 to Cristes mildheortnysse gecj^gede." Gyt ba he befran, "Hu is baere leode cyning gehaten ?" Him pa3S geandsparod baet se cy- ning iElle gehaten paere. Hpaet ]>a Gregorius gamenode mid his pordura to bam naman, and cpaed, "Hit gedafenad baet Alleluia sy gesungen on p-am lande to lofe baes iElmihtigan Scyppendes."
20 4. Gregorius ba sona eode to bam papan ones apostolican setles, and hine baed, paet he Angelcynne sume lareopas asende, be hi to Criste gebigdon, and cpaed, baet he sylf gearo paere baet peorc to gefremmenne mid Godes fultume, gif hit bam papan spa gelicode. Pa ne mihte se papa baBt gebaiian, bean be he eal polde; forban
25 be ba Romaniscan ceaster-geparan noldon gebafian baet spa ge- togen man, and spa gebungen lareop ba burh eallunge forlete, and spa fyrlen praecstd gename.
5. iEfter bisum gelamp baet micel man-cpealm becom ofer baere Romaniscan leode, and arrest pone papan Pelagium gestod,
30 and bftton yldinge adydde. Pitodlice aefter baes papan geen- dunge, spa micel cpealm peard bres folces, J>aet gehpaar stodon apeste hus geond ba burh, billon bugigendum. Pa ne mihte spa- beah seo Romana-burh buton papan punian, ac eal folc bone eadi- gan Gregorium to baere gebinede anraodlice geceas, beah be he
35 mid eallum maegne piderigende pa?re. Hpaet pa Gregorius, sid- dan he papanhad underfeng, gemunde hpaet he gefyrn Angel- cynne gemynte, and baer-rihte baet luftyme peorc gefremode. He na to baes hpon ne mihte })one Romaniscan biscop-stol eallunge forlaatan, ac he asende odre bydelas, gebungene Godes be6pan, to
40pisum iglande, and he eylf miclum mid his benum and tihtin- gum fylste, baet b&ra bydela bodung fordgenge, and Godc paestm-
CONVERSION OF THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 37
bare purde. Pa'ia bydela naman sind ]ms gecigede, Augusti- nus, Mellitus, Laurentius, Petrus, Johannes, Justus. Au- gustinus \v\ mid his geferum, Jxet sind gerehte feopertig pera, ferde be Gregories basse, 6d J)ret hi to J>isum iglande gesundful- 5 lice becomon.
6. On bam dagum rixode yEdelbyrht cyning on Cantparebyrig viclice, and his rice pa?s astreht fram ])jere miclan ea Humbre od sitd saa. Augustinns hrefde genumen pealhstodas of Francena rice, spa spa Gregorius him gebead ; and he Jmrh bau-a pealh-
lOstoda mild J>am cyninge and his leode Godes pord bodode: hu se mildheorta Hselend mid his agenre bropunge b-isne scyldigan middaneard alj'sde, and geleaffullum mannum heofonan rices in- fair geopenode. Pa, andpyrde se cyning iEdelbriht Augustine, and cpa3d, J>a3t he faBgere pord and behat him cydde ; and cpa3d,
15]xet he ne mihte spa hrasdlice ])one ealdan gepunan ])e he mid Angel-cynne heold forlsetan ; cpaed J)aet he moste freolice J>a heo- foulican lare his leode bodian, and ])set he him and his gef^ran bigleofan }>enian polde, and forgeaf him b-a pununge or r .tpare- byrig, seo pass ealles his rices heafod-burh.
20 7. Ongan J>a Augustinus mid his munucum to geefeulascenne J>gera apostola Iif, mid singalum gebedum, and paeccan, and faeste- num Gode ])eOpigende, and lifes pord J>am J>e hi mihton bodi- gende, ealle middaneardlice ping, spa, spa OBlfremede, forhogi- gende, pa ping ana pe hi to bigleofan behofedon underfonde, be
25 pain }>e hi tfehton selfe lybbende, and for p&re sodfaestnesse pe hi bododon, gearope patron ehtnesse to poligenne, and deade speltan, gif hi porfton.
8. Hpaet pa gelj'fdon forpel manige, and on Godes naman ge- fullode purdon, pundrigende pasre bilepitnesse heora unscaeddi-
30gan lifes, and spetnesse heora heofonlican lare. Pa vet nextan, gelustfullode pam cyninge ^Edelbrihte heora clame lif and heora, pynsume behat, pa sodlice purdon mid manegum tacnum gesedde; and he pa gel5*fende peard gefullod, and miclum pa cristenan gearpurdode, and spa spa heofonlice ceastergeparan lufode ; nolde
35spa-peah namne to cristendome geneadian; forpan pe he ofaxode a?t pam lareopum his h&le past Cristes peopdom ne sceal beon geneadod, ac selfpilles. Ongunnon ba daeghpamlice forpel ma- nige efstan to geh}'renne pa halgan boclunge, and forleton heora haidenscipe and hi selfe gepeoddon Cristes geladunge, on hine
40 gel^fende.
9. Ilpa^t pa Gregorius miclum Gode pancode mid blissigen-
38 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
dura mode, past Angel-cynne spa gelumpen pees, spa, spa he self geornlice gepilnode, and sende eft ongean ferendracan to para ge- leaffullan cyninge iEdelbrihte, raid gepritum and raanigfealdum lacum, and udre gepritu to Augustine, mid andsparura ealra bJera 5 pinga be he hine befran, and hine eac bisum pordum manode : " Broder rain se leofosta, ic pat bast se iElmihtiga God fela pundra purh be bffire beode be he geceas gesputelad, bass pu miht blissi- gan, and eac be ondraedan. Pu miht blissigan gepislice baet bare beode sapla purh ba yttran pundra beod getogene to baare
lOincundan gife. Ondrakl be spa-peah ])set bin mod ne beo ahafen raid dyrstignesse on bam tacnum be God burh be gefremad, and bu bonon on idelum puldre befealle pidinnan, ponon be pu pidu- tan on purdmynte ahafen bist."
10. Gregorius asende eac Augustine halige lac on maasse-rea-
15fum, and on bocum, and baara apostola and martyra reliquias sa- mod ; and bebead boet his asftergengan symle bone pallium and bone ercehad a3t bam apostolican setle Romaniscre geladunge feccan sceoldon. Augustinus gesette after bisum biscopas of his geferum gehpilcum burgura on Engla beode, and hi on Godes ge-
201eafan peonde burhpunodon 6d pisum daegderllcum daege.
PAULINUS.
1. Pare tide eac spylce Nordanhymbra beod mid heora cy- ninge Eadpine Cristes geleafan onfeng, pe hira Paulinus, se halga bisceop, bodode and laarde. Pa haefde se cyning gespnece and gej>eaht mid his pitum, and synderlice pres fram him eallum frig-
25 nende, hpilc him Jrahte and gesepen pare J>eos nipe lar and bare godcundnesse bigong, be par laired paes? Him pa andsparode his ealdor-bisceop, Cefi pa3s haten : " Geseoh bu, cyning, hpilc beos lar si, be us nu bodod is. Ic be sodlice andette, baet ic cud- lice geleornod haabbe, baet eallinga napiht maegenes ne nytnesse
30hafed seo asfasstnes, be pe 6d pis haefdon and beeodon, forbon naV nig binra begna neodlicor ne gelustfullicor hine selfne underbeod- de to ura goda bigange bonne ic ; ac noht pon laes manige sindon, ba pe maran gife and fremsumnesse ret pe onfengon bonne ic, and on eallum bingum maran gesynto haefdon. Hpret ic pat, gif tire
35godas fflnige raihte haefdon, b-onne poldon hi me ma fultumian, forpon ic him geornlicor J)eodde and hyrde. Foidpon me pynced
CONVERSION OF THE ANGLO-SAXONS. 39
piolio, gifbfl geseo ba bing beteran and streugran, J>e As nipan bodode sindon, J>set pe J>am onfon."
2. Pisum pordum oder baes cyninges pita and ealdorman ge- bafunge sealde and to b«re spraece feng and bus cpa?d :
5 " Pyslic me is gesepen, cyning, bis andpearde lif manna on eordan to pidmetenesse baare tide, he lis uncud is, spa gelfc spa bu set spaesendum sitte mid binuni caldormannum and begnum on pin- tertide, and si fyr onseled, and bin heal gepyrmed, and hit vine and snipe and hoegele and stymie t\te ; cume bonne an spearpa
10 and hrsBdlice bast bus burhfleo, burn odre duru in, burh odre tit gepite: hpaet he on ba tid, ba he inne byd, ne byd rined mid \>y storme baes pintres ! ac baet byd an eagan bryhtm and baet laeste faec, and he sona of pintra in pinter eft cymed. Spa bonne bis manna lif to medmiclnm faece aet5*ped; hpret baer foregenge, odde
lolipnat baer aefterfylige, pe ne cunnon. Forbon gif beos nipe lare apiht cudlicre and gerisenlicre bringe, he6 baes pyrde is, bast pe baere fyligean."
3. Pisum pordum gelicum odre ealdormen and baes cyninges beahteras spraecon : ba get to geyhte Cef i and cpaed, bast he polde
20Paulinus bone bisceop geornlicor gehynm be bam gode spre- eende, be he bodode; ba het se cyning spa don. Pa lie ba his pord geh5rrde, ba clypode he and bus cpaed: "Geare ic baet ongeat, baet baet napiht paes, baet pe beeodon, forbon spa miele spa ic geornlicor on bam bigange baet selfe sod sohte, spa ic hit laes
25 mette. Nil bonne ic openlice andette, baet on bisse lire baet selfe sod seined, baet us maeg syllan ba gife ecre eadignesse and eces lifes haelo. Forbon ic laare nu, cyning leofosta, baet baet tempel and ba peofedu ba be pe btltan paestmum aanigre nytnesse halgo- don, baet pe ba hrade forleosan and on fyre forbaernan."
30 4. Hpaet lie ba se cyning openlice andette bam bisceope and him eallum, baet he polde faestlice bam deofolgildum pidsacan and Cristes geleafan onfon ! Mid by lie ba se cyning fram bam fore- sprecenan bisceope sohte and acsode heora halignesse be hi aer beeodon, hpa ba pigbed and ba heargas bara deofolgilda mid
35 heora hegum be hi ymbsette paeron aidlian sceolde and to- peorpan; ba andsparode he se bisceop: "Efne ic ba godas lange mid dysignesse beeode vd bis; hpa maeg hi gerisenlicOr nu to- peorpan to bysne odra manna bonne ic selfa burh ba snyttro be ic fram bam sodan Gode onfeng?" And he ba sona fram him
40apcarp ba tdlan dysignesse be he aer beeode, and bone cyning baed, baet he him parpen sealde and gestedhors, baet he niihte on
D
40 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
curaan and paet deofolgild topeorpan, forpon ])am bisceope ne pges ahyfed, pret lie moste parpen pegan, ne aslcor butan on rayran ridan. Pa sealde se cyning him speord, J>aet he liine mid be- gyrde, and nam him spere on hand, and hleop on baes cyninges 5 stedan, and to pam deofolgildum rad.
5. Pa ])oet folc hine ba geseah spa gescyrpedne, Jm pendon hi, Jbaat he tela ne piste, ac ]i£et he pGdde. Sona baas pe he gelihte to J>am hearge, pa sceat he mid his spere, ]?set hit sticode faeste on pam hearge, and pass spide gefeonde h-aare ongitenesse prcs s6-
10 dan Godes biganges, and he pa het his geferan topeorpan ealne hearh and J>a getimbro, and forbaernan. Is se6 stop git aateoped giu para deofolgilda naht feor east fram Eoforpic-ceastre begeon- dan Deorpentan J>a?re ea, and git to da?g is nemned Godmund- ingaham, pasr se bisceop purh poes sodan Godes onbryrdnesse to-
15 pearp and fordide pa pigbed, ])e he self ser gehalgode.
Pa onfeng Eadpine cyning mid eallnm pam a?delingum his peode and mid micle folce Cristes geleafan and fulluhtes bcede.
6. L&rde Panlinus eac spilce Godes pord on Lindesse. Seo rmegd is seo nyhste on sud-healfe Humbre streames liged tit on
20sa3. Be pisse maagde geleafan cpasd he Beda: "Me sakle sum arpurde msesse-preost and abbud of Peortanea J>am ham, se pa?s Deda haten, — cpa?d paet him sakle sum eald pita, pret he paere gefullod a3t middum da?ge fram Pauline pam bisceope on Ead- pines andpeardnesse ])aes cyninges, and micel menigo paes folces
25 on Trentan stveame be Teolfinga-ceastre. Saede se ilea man hpile paes bisceopes hip pare sanctes Paulines; cpa?d pa?t he paere lano- on bodige and hpon fordheald ; he haefde bl»c feax and blacne andplitan and hocihte neosu pynne, and he p&re aeghpa>- der ge arpurdlic ge ondrysenlic on to seonne."
30 V. Is J)8et sakl poet on J>a tid spa micel sib paere on Brytene aeghpider ymb spa spa Eadpines rice paere, peah pe an pif polde, mid hire nicendum cilde heo mihte gegan butan aelcere sceade- nesse fram s& to saa ofev eal pis ealand. Spilce eac se ilea cyning to nytnesse fand his leodum, poet in manigum stopum paer pe
35 hlutre pyllan union be stratum ban- manna foernes maest poes, poet he pan- het for pegferendra gecelnessc stapulas asettan, and J)»r aarene ceacas onhon : and J>a hpredere naanig for his ege and for his lufan hi hrinan dorste ne ne polde butan to his neodpearf- licre ])enunge.
ANGLO-SAXON LAWS.
^EDELBIRHTES DOMAS.
§ 4. Gif frigraan cyninge stele, nigon-gylde forgelde.
9. Gif frigraan freum steld, bri-gylde gebete and cyning age bset pite and eal ba amtan.
21. Gif man mannan ofsloehd, medume leod-geld bund scillinga 5 gebete.
22. Gif man mannan ofslsebd, set openum graefe tpentig scil- linga forgelde and in feopertig nihta ealne leod forgelde.
23. Gif bana of lande gepitect, ba magas healfne leod forgelden. 25. Gif man ceorles hlaf-setan ofsla?bd, six scillingum gebete.
10 39. Gif oder eare napibt gebered, fif and tpentigum scillingum gebete.
40. Gif eare of peord aslagen, tpelf scillingum gebete.
41. Gif eare byrel peordect, brim scillingum gebete.
42. Gif eare sceard peorded, six scillingum gebete. 15 43. Gif eage of peord, fiftig scillingum gebete.
50. Se be cin-ban forslrehd, raid tpentigum scillingum forgelde.
51. JEt bam feoper todum fyrestum set gehpilcura six scil- lingas ; se tod se banne bistanded, feoper scillingas ; se be bonne bi bam standed, J>ri scillingas, and bonne siddan gebpylc scil-
20 ling.
52. Gif sprffic apyrd peord, tpelf scillingas ; gif pido-ban ge- broced peorded, six scillingum gebete.
53. Se be earm burbstingd, six scillingum gebete; gif earm forbrocen peord, six scillingum gebete.
25 54. Gif man bilman of aslrebd, tpentigum scillingum gebete ; gif buman na?gl of peorded, brim scillingum gebete ; gif man scyte-finger of aslaehd, eahta scillingum gebete ; gif man middel- finger of aslrebd, feoper scillingum gebete ; gif man gokbfinger of ashebd, six scillingum gebete ; gif man bone lytlan finger of
30asla>lnt, endleofan scillingum gebete.
55. ./Et bam nseglum gehpylcum scilling.
42
ANGLO-SAXON READER.
56. JEt J>am laerestan plite-painme, |>ri scillinga?, r.r.d ast bam maran six scillingas.
57. Gif man oderne mid fyste in naso slashd, bri scillingas.
58. Gif dynt sie, scilling. Gif he heahre handa dyntes onfehd, 5 scilling forgelde.
59. Gif dynt speart sie bilton p&dum, brittig scsetta gebete.
60. Gif hit sie binnan psedum, gehpylc XX. sca?tta gebete.
HLOBIEERE AND EADRlC, CANTPARA CYNIXGAS.
§ 11. Gif man mannan an octres flette man-spara hated, odde hine mid bismer-pordurn scandlice grete, scilling agelde J>am be
lObret net age, and six scillingas bam be he bast pord to gecpakle, and cyninge tpelf scillingas forgelde.
12. Gif man odruin steap asette ba?r men drincen bilton scylde, an eald-riht scilling agelde bam be bast flet age, and six scillin- gas J)am be man bone steap asette, and cyninge tpelf scillingas.
15 13. Gif man pamn abregde ban' men drincen and bier man nan yfel ne ded, scilling bam be beet flet age, and cyninge tpelf scil- lingas.
14. Gif baet net geb!6dgad pyrde, forgelde J>am men his mund-byrd, and cyninge fiftig scillingas.
20 15. Gif man cunian feormed bri niht an his agenum hame, cepeman odde oderne, be seo ofor mearce cumen, and hine bonne his mete ffide, and he bonne senigum men yfel gedo, se man bane oderne aet rihte gebrenge, odde riht fore pyrce.
INES CYNINGES DOMAS.
§ 6. Gif hpa gefeohte on cyninges lmse, sie he* scyldig eallcs 26 his yrfes, and sie on cyninges dome hpaeder he lif age be nage. — Gif hpa on mynstre gefeohte, hund-tpelftig scillingas geb£te. — Gif hpa on ealdormannes hu.se gefeohte, odde on odres gebun- genes pi tan, sixtig scillingas gebete he, and 6der sixtig scillingas geselle to pite. — Gif he bonne on gafol-geldan huse odde on ge- 30bures gefeohte, britig scillingas to pite geselle, and bam gebure six scillingas. — And beah hit sie on middum felda gefohten,
ANGLO-SAXON LAWS. 43
britig scillinga to pite sie agifen. — Gif bonne on gebeorscipe hie gecfden, and odor heora mid gepylde hit forbere, geselle se 6der britig scillingas to pite.
7. Gif hpa stalie spa his pif nyte and his beam, geselle sixtig 5 scillingas to pite. — Gif he bonne stalie on gepitnesse ealles his hiredes, gangen hie ealle on beopot. — Tjm-pintre cniht maeg boon byfde gepita.
20. Gif feorcund man odcte fremde butan pege geond pudu gauge, and ne hryme ne horn blape, for beof he bid to profianne lOodde to sleanne odde to illysanne.
4.3. Ponne man beam on puda forboerne, and peorde yppe on bone be hit dyde, gylde he ful pite ; geselle sixtig scillinga for bam be f\rr bid beof. — Gif man afelle on pnda pel manege treopa and pyrde eft nndyrne, forgylde bred treopa, relc mid britig soil lolingum. Ne bearf he heora ma gyldan, prere heora spa fela spa heora pare, forbam seo sex bid melda, nalles beof.
^ELFREDES domas.
§ 1. JEt aarestan pe Iserad, bret mrest bearf is, boat ieghpelc raon his ad and his ped pserllce healde. — Gif he bonne pa's ped- die pe him riht sy to gel&stanne, and boet aleoge, selle mid ead-
20medum his pjepn and his gehta his freundnm to gehealdanne, and beo feopertig nihta on carcerne on cyninges tune, bropige ban spa bisceop him scrife, and his maagas hine feden, gif he self mete nrebbe. — Gif he nuegas noebbe, odde bone mete mebbe, fede cy- ninges gerefa hine. — Gif hine mon togenedan scyle and he elles
25nylle, gif hine mon gebinde, bolige his pa?pna and his yrfes. — Gif hine mon ofslea, liege he orgylde. — Gif he losige, sie he afly- med and sie amamsnmod of eallum Cristes ciricuni.
5. Eac pe settad a?ghpelcere cirican be bisceop gehalgode, bis frid : gif hie fah-mon geyrne odde geserne, bset hine seofan nih-
30 turn nan mon ut ne teu. — Eac cirican frid is: gif hpelc mon ciri- can gesece for bara gylta hpylcum bara be an- geypped naare, and hine J)«er on Godes naman geandette, sie hit healf forgifen. — Se be stalad on Sunnan niht, odde on Geol, odde on Eastran, odde on bone Halgan Pnnres daag, and on Gang-dagas, bara
3ogehpelc pe pillad sie tp}r-bote, spa on Lencten-faesten.
G. Gif hpa on cirican hpaet gebeufige, forgylde brct angylde,
44 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
and bset pite spa to J>am angylde belimpan pille, and slea mon
pa hand of be he hit mid gedyde.
23. Gif hand mon toslite odde abite, ret forman inisdaede ge-
selle six scillingas gif lie him mete selle, ret aefteran cerre tpelf 5 scillingas, set briddan brittig scillingas. — Gif aet bissa misd&da
hpelcere se hund losige, ga beos bot hpaadere ford.
32. Gif mon folc-leasunge gepyrce, and heo on hine geresp
peovde, mid nanum leohtran binge gebete, bonne him mon
aceorfe J>£ timgan of. 10 35. Gif mon cyrliscne mon gebinde unsynnigne, gebete mid
tjn scillingum. — Gif hine mon bespinge, mid tpentig scillingum
gebete. — Gif he hine on hengenne alecge, mid prittig scillingum
gebete. — Gif he hine on bismor to homolan bescire, mid ty-n
scillingum gebete. — Gif he hine to preoste bescire unbundenne, 15 mid brittig scillingum gebete. — Gif he ])one beard of ascire, mid
tpentig scillingum gebete. — Gif lie hine gebinde and bonne to
preoste bescire, mid sixtig scillingum gebete.
ECGBYRHT ARCEBISCEOP.
Confessionale, 32. Gif man medmycles hpaathpega deoflum on-
sajgd, foeste an gear : gif he mycles hpaet onsaege, fseste t}rn pin-
20ter. Spa hpylc man spa corn bserne on pasre stope paar man
dead pjere, lifigendum mannum to haele and on liis huse, faeste
fif pinter.
33. Pif gif heo set hire dohtor ofer bus odde on ofen forb-ani be heo pille hig fefer-adle gehselan, freste heo seofon pinter. 25 Poenitentiale, II., 23. Nis na sodlice atyfed nanum Cristenum men pset lie idele hpatunga bega spa haadene men dod, bset is bnet hig getyfon on sunnan and on mGnan and on steorrena ryne, and seeon tida hpatunga hyra bing to begynnanne, ne pyrta ga- derunge mid nanum galdre, butan mid ])ater-noster and mid cre- 30 dan odde mid sumum gebede pe to Gode belimpe.
IV., 16. Gif amig man oderne mid picce-craefte fordo, faeste seofon gear, preo on hlafe and on paetere, and pa feoper pri da- gas on pucan on hlafe and on paetere.
17. Gif hpa drife stacan on amigne man, faeste breo gear, an 35 gear on hlafe and on pretere, and pa tpa faeste on pucan pri da- gas on hlafe and on paetere. And gif se man for baare stacunge
ANGLO-SAXON LAWS. 45
dead bid, bonne fseste be seofon gear ealspii hit her bufon apri- ten is.
18. Gif bpii piccige yinbe asniges mannes luf'e and him on aHe sylle odde on drinee odde on amiges cynnes gealdor-croeftum,
5 }nvt hyra lufu ibibon be mare beon scyle : gif hit Impede man do, iteste bealf gear Podnes dagum and Frige dagum on hlafe and on poetere, and ba odre dagas bruce be bis metes billan flassce anum.
19. Gif hpii hlytas odde hpatunga bega, odde bis pseccan a3t lOamigum pylle hsebbe, odde set senigre odre gesceafte biiton on
Godes cyricean, fa3ste lie preo gear, poet an on blafe and on pse- tere, and pa tpa Podnes dagum and Frige dagum on blafe and on psetere and pa odre dagas bruce his metes btlton fltesce anum. 15 20. Pitman bed ])res ylcan pyrde, gif bed tilad hire cilde mid amigum picce-craefte odde rct pega gelaston burh ba eordan tilid; eala past is mycel hffidenscipe.
CNUT CYNING.
II., 5. And pe forbeddad eornostlice aslcne haMenscipe. Harden' scipe bjd pa3t man dedfol-gyld peordige : host is past man peor-
20 dige lnedene godas and sunnan odde monan, fyr odde Add, pas- ter-pyllas odde stanas odde amiges cynnes pudu-tredpu, odde picce-crasft lufige, odde mord-peorc gefremme on amige pisan, odde bldte odde fyrhte odde spylcra gedpimera amig bing dredge.
25 73. And sitte aslc pudupe perleas tpelf-mdnad, cedse syddan pa5t bed sylf pille ; and gif beo binnan geares frece per gecedse, bonne bolige heo baVre morgen-gyfe and ealra baVa ffihta pe heo burh asrran per hcefde, and foil ha nelistan frynd td bam lande and to bam aahtan pe heo sbv hsefde. — And ne hadige man asfre
SOpudupan to hrsedlice.
POETS.
ORPHEUS.
1. Gesalig byd se man, be mag geseon pone hlutvan apelm pas hehstan g&des, and of him selfnm apeorpan mag pa peostro his modes! Pe scnlon get of ealclum leasum spellam pe sum bi- spell reccnn : Hit gelamp gio, batte an hearpere pas on pare
5peode pe Pracia hatte, seo pas on Creea rice. Se hearpere pas spide ungefrgegliee god, pas nama pas Orfeus. He haefde an spide anlic pif, seo pas haten Eurydice. Pa ongan man secgan be para hearpere, poet lie mihte henrpian past se pudu pagode and pa stanas hi styredon for py spege, and pildu deor pair poldon 10 to irnan and stondan spilce lii tainu paron, spa stille, peah hi men odde hundas pid eodon, pat hi hi na ne onscunedon.
2. Pa sadon hi, past pas liearperes pif sceolde acpelan, and hire saple man sceolde ladan to helle. Pa sceolde se hearpere peordan spa sarig, pat he ne mihte on-gemong odrum mannum
lobeon, ac teah to puda and sat on psem muntum agder ge dages ge nihtes, peop and hearpode, paet pa pudas bifodon and pa ea stodon, and nan heort ne onsciinode nanne leon, ne nan hara nanne hund, ne nan neat nyste nasnne an dan ne nanne ege to odrum for pasre mergde pas sones.
20 3. Pa pam hearpere pa pnhte, pat hine nanes pinges ne lyste on pisse porulde, pa polite he, pat he polde gesecan helle godu, and onginnan him oleccan mid his hearpan, and biddan past hi him agefan eft his pif. Pa he pa pider com, pa sceolde cu- man pare helle liund ongean hine, paes nama pass Ceruerus, se
25 sceolde hahban preo heafdn, and ongan faegenian raid his steorte, and plegian pid hine for his hearpnnga. Pa pas par eac spide egeslic geat-peard, }>as nama sceolde beon Caron, se haefde eac preo heafdn, and se pas spide oreald. Pa ongan se hearpere hine biddan, paet he hine gemundbyrde pa hpile pe he paar pare
30and hine gesundne eft pan on brohte; pa gehet he him paet, for- pam he pas otiyst pas seldciidan sones.
CjEDMON. 47
4. Pa code he furdor, 6d he mette pa gram an mettena, pe fclcisce men hatad Pareas, pa lit secgad, J>set on nanum men ny- ton nane are, ac aslcum men precen be his gepyrhtum, pa hi secgad, past palden aslces mannes pyrde. Pa ongan he biddan
5heora blisse ; pa ongunnon ht pepan mid him. Pa eode he fur- dur, and him union ealle helparan ongean, and lffiddon hine to heora cyninge, and ongunnon ealle sprecan mid him and biddan ones pe he bastl. And bast unstille hpeol, pe Ixton pa3s to ge- bunden Leuita cyning for his scylde, past Mstod for his hear-
lOpunga; and Tantalus se cyning, ]ie on pisse porulde ungemet- lice gifre pass, and him bser pa3t ilce yfel fylgde, pass gifernesse lie gestilde ; and se ultor sceolde forlsetan, pset he ne slat pa lifre Tityes pass cyninges, pe hine asr mid py pitnode ; and eal helpara pitu gestildon pa lipile, pe he beforan bam cyninge
1 5 liearpode.
5. Pa he pa lange and lange liearpode, pa eleopode se helpa- rena cyning, and cpasd : " Puton agifan paem esne his pif, forpaem he ht hasfd geearnad mid his hearpunga." Behead him pa, bast he geare pisse, past he hine nasfre underbasc ne besape siddan he
20ponan-peard pare, and sasde, gif he hine underbade besape, ]s-ast he sceolde forlastan past plf. Ac pa. lufe man masg spide uneade odde na forbeodan. Peila pei ! hpast Orfeus pa lasdde his pif mid him, o& pe he com on bast gemasre leohtes and peostro ; ba eode past pif as ft er him. Pa no furctum on past leoht com, pa beseah
25 he hine underbasc pid Jiass pifes : pa losade heo him sona.
6. Pas spel lasrad gehpilcne man para, be pilnad helle peostro to fleonne, and to pass sodan Godes leohte to cumanne, poet he hine ne beseo to his ealdum yfelum, spa bast he hi eft spa fullice fulfremme, spa he hi asr dide ; forbasm spa-hpa-spa mid fulle
30piHan his mod pent to pam yflum pe he asr forlet, and hi ponne fulfremed, and hi him ponne fullice liciact, and he hi nasfre for- lastan ne pencd ; ponne forlyst he eal his as nan god, buton he hit eft gebete.
CiEDMON.
1. On Hilde abbudissan mynstre pass sum brodor synderlice
35 mid godcundre gife gemasred and gepeordod, forbon he gepu-
node gerisenlice leod pyrcean, }>a pe to asfasstnesse and to arfasst-
nesse belumpon, spa, pastte spa-li past-spa he of godcundum stafum
43 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
purh boceras geleornode, past he asfter raedraiclura faece in sceop- gereorde mid pa masstan spetnesse and inbrydnesse geglencde and in Englisc gereorde pelgehpserfordbrohte; and for his leod- songum manigra manna mod oft to peorulde forhohnesse and to 5 gepeodnesse pa's heofonlican lifes onbasrnde patron.
2. And eac spilce rnanige 6dre aefter him on Angelpeode on- gunnon asfasste leod pyrcan, ac nasnig bpasdre him past gelice don meahte, forpon he nalass fram mannum ne purh man gelasred pass, past he pone leodcrasft geleornode; ac he pass godcuudlice geful- lOtumod, and purh Godes gife pone songcrasft onfeng, and lie for- pon nasfre noht leasunga ne ideles leodes pyrcan meahte, ac efne pa an pa pe to asfsestnesse belumpon and his pa asfasstan tungan gedafenode singan. Pass he se man in peoruldhade geseted 6d pa tide, pe he pass gel}rfedre yldo, and he nasfre nasnig leod ge- 15 leornode, and he forpon oft in gebeorscipe, ponne pasr pass blisse intingan gedemed, past hi ealle sceolden purh endebyrdnesse be hearpan singan, ponne he geseah pa hearpan him nealascan, ponne aras he for sceame fram })am symble and ham eode to his huse. 20 3. Pa he past pa sumre tide dide, past he forlet past hus pass gebeorscipes and ut pass gangende t6 neata scypene, para heord him pass pasre nihte beboden ; pa he J>a pasr in gelimplicre tide his limu on reste gesette, and onslaspte, pa stod him sum man tvt purh spefn, and hine balette and grette, and hine be his naman 25nemde, " Casdmon, sing me hpasthpegu." Pa andsparGde he and cpasd : " Ne con ic n6ht singan, and ic forpon of pisum gebeor- scipe ilteode, and hider gepat, forbon ic noht aide." Eft he cpasd, se pe mid him sprecende pass, "Hpaedere pu meaht me singan." Cpasd he, "Hpast sceal ic singan?" Cpasd he, "Sing 30 me frumsceaft." Pa he pas andspare onfeng, pa ongan lie s6na singan in herenesse Godes scyppendes pa fers and pa pord pe ho nasfre ne gehj'rde ; para endebyrdnes pis is :
4. " Nu pe sceolon herian heofonrices Peard,
Metodes mihte and his modgeponc, 35 pera Puldorfasder, spa he pundra gehpass,
ece Dryhten, ord onstealdc. He asrest gesceop eordan bearnum heofon to hrofe, halig Scyppend ; pa middangeard, moncynnes Peard, 40 ece Dryhten, asfter teode
firum foldan, Fred aslmihtig."
CiEDMON. 49
5. Pa a Wis he fram J>am slamc, and oal pa pe he slaVpende sang, fa>ste in gemynde hasfde, and pam pordum sona nianig povd in }»a't ilee gemet Gode pyrdes songes togepeodde. Pa com he on morne to pain tungerefan, se pe his ealdonnan pies, and him sasde
5 hpilce gife lie onieng, and he hine sona to pake ahbudissan ge- lasdde, and hire past c}rdde and sasgde. Pa het he6 gesamnian ealle pa gelasrdestan men, and pa leorneWis, and him andpeardum het secgan past spefn and past leod singan, pastte eaira heora dome gecoren pane, hpast odde hponan past enmen pasre. Pa,
10 pass him eallum gesepen spa spa hit pass, past him pasre fram Dryhtne selfum lieofonlic gifu forgifen. Pa rehton lii him and ssegdon sum halig spel and godcundre hire pord, bebudon him pa, gif he mihte, past he him sum sunge and in spinsunge leodsanges past gehpyrfde. Pa he pa hasfde pa pisan onfangene, pa eode he
15 ham to his huse, and com eft on morgen, and py betstan leode ge- glenged him asang and tigeaf past him beboden pass.
6. Pa ongan seo abbudisse clyppan and lufian pa Godes gife in pam men, and heo hine pa monode and lasrde, past lie peoruldbad forlete and inunucha.de onfenge ; and he past pel pafode ; and heo
20 hine in past mynster onfeng mid his godum, and hine gepeodde to gesamnungo para Godes peopa, and het hine lasran past getasl pass halgan stasres and spelles, and he eal pa he in gehernesse ge- leornian mihte mid hine gemyngode, and spa spa clasne nyten codorcende in past speteste leod gehpyrfde, and his song and his
25 leod pasron spa pynsum to gehyrranne, past pa selfan his lareopas ast his mude priton and leornodon.
7. Sang he asrest be middangeardes gesceape and be fruman mancynnes and eal past stasr Genesis, past is seo asreste Moyses boc, and eft be utgange Israelii folces of iEgypta lande, and be in-
30gange bass gehatlandes, and be 6drum manigum spellum pass hal gan geprites canones boca, and be Cristes menniscnesse, and be his propunge, and be his upastignesse on heofonas, and big pass Halgan Gastes cyme, and para Apostola, hire ; and eft bi pam ege pass topeardan domes, and be fyrhto pass tintreglican pites, and
35 be spetnesse pass heofonlican rices he manig leod geporhte ; and spile eac oder manig be pam godcimdum fremsumnessnm and do- mum he geporhte. On eallum pam he geornlice g5'mde, J)ast he men atuge fram synna lufan and mandasda, and to lufan and to geornfulnesse apehte godra dasda, forpon he pass se man spide
40asfest, and reogollicum peodscipum eadmodlice underpeoded ; and pid pain pa pe on odre pisan don poldon, he pass mid pylme mi
50 ANGLO-SAXON HEADER.
celre ellenpodnesse onbaerned, and he forbon faegre ende his lif betynde and geendode.
8. Forbon };>a J)a3re tide neahehte his gepitennesse and ford- fore, ])a paes he feopertj'ne dagum rer baet he paes licumlicre un-
5 trymnesse ])rycced and hefigod, hpaedere to])on gemetlice, boat he ealle ba tid mihte ge sprecan ge gangan. Paes bar on nea- peste untrumra manna bus, on bam hira bcap paes J>set hi ba un- truman and ba be vet fordfore patron in lredan sceoldan, and him J)a3i* aetsornne benian. Pa baed he his begn on aafenne bare nihte 10 J>e he of peorulde gangende pses, })aet he on ])arn htlse him stope gegearpode, J>set he restan mihte. Pa pundrode se pegn forhpon he J)aes baade, forbon him buhte J>aet his fordfore spa neah ne pare, dide hpaedere spa spa he cpaxt and bebead.
9. And mid by he J) a J)33r on reste eode, and he gefeonde mode 15sumu bing aetgrcdere mid him sprecende and gleopiende paes, be
jjaar stir inne preron, ba paes ofer middeniht b?et he fraegn, hpaecter hi amig husel ban1 inne bsefdon. Pa andsparodon hi and cpaklon, " Hpilc ])earf is J)e busies ? Ne b-inre fordfore spa neah is, ml btt bus rotlice and bus glaedlice to us sprecende eart." Cpsed he"
20 eft, " Berad me hpaedere husel to." Pa he hit on handa hsefde, ba fraegn he, hpaeder hi ealle smylte mod, and but an callum incan blide to him hsefdon. Pa andsparudou hi ealle, and cp&don ba?t hi namigne incan to him piston, ac hi him ealle spide blidemode pan-on, and hi prixendlice hine baklon baet he him eallum blide
25 p&re. Pa andsparode he, and cpaed, " Mine brodru J)a leofan, ic eom spide blidmod to eop and to eallum Godes mannum." And he spa paes hine getrymmende mid by heofonlican pegneste, and him udres lifes ingang gearpode. Pa git he fraegn, hu neah baare tide pjere, baette ba brodor arisan sceolden, and Godes lof neran
30 and heora uhtsang singan. Andsparodon hi, "Nis liit feor tu J>on." Cpaed he, "Tela, utan pe pel baVe tide bldan !" And ba him gebaed, and hine gesenode mid Cristes rodetacne, and his heafod onhylde to bam bolstre, and medmicel faec onsl&pte, and spa mid stilnesse his lif geendode.
35 10. And spa paes geporden, J)a?tte spa spa he hlutre mode and bilepite and smyltre pilsumnesse Drihtne beopde, J)83t he eac spilce spa, smylte" deade middangeard paes forl&tende and to his gesihde becom, and seo tunge, be spa manig halpende pord on j>ses Scyppendes lof gesette, heo ba spilce eac J>a ytemestan pord
40 on his herenesse, hine selfne seniende and his gast in his handa bebeodende,bet5'nde.
\ 0 R *
POETRY.
DESCRIPTION'S OF GLEE -MEN AND POETS.
(Traveler, 135-143.)
Spa SCridende geSCeapum hpeorfad Gleo-men Gmnena geond Grunda fela, Thearfe secgad, Thonc-pord sprecad, Simle SM odde nord Sumne gemetad Gydda Gleapne, Geofum unhneapne, 5 se be fore Dugudo pile Dom araeran,
EOrlscipe ffifnan, 6d baet EA1 scaced Leoht and Lit' so-mod : Lot se gepyrced, Hafad under Heofonum Heahfaestne dom.
(Beoiculf, 867-874.)
Hpilum Cymnges begn, 10 Guma Gilp-hlseden, Gidda gemyndig,
se be EAl-fela EAld-gesegena Worn gemunde, Word Oder fand Sode gebunden: Secg eft ongan Sid Beupulfes Snyttrum styrian, 15 and on SPod precan SPel gerade,
VVordum VVrixlan.
(Beoiculf, 89-98.)
— bffir pass Hearpan speg, Sputol Sang scopes. Sagde, se be ctlde Frumsceaft Fira Feorran reccan,
20 epoed bret se 2Elmihtiga EOrdan porhte
VVlite-beorhtne Wang, spa Waiter bebtlged, geSette Sige-hredig Sunnan and mouan Leoraan to Leohte Land-btiendum, and geFrretpade Foldan sceatas
25 Leoraum and Leafnm, Lif eac gesceop
Cynna gehvvylcum, bara be Cpice hwyrfad.
52 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
CJIDMON'S GENESIS.
(The First Day, 103-134.)
"Ne pses her ba giet nymcte heolster-sceado piht geporden, ac bes pida grund stod deop and dim, Drihtue frerade, idel and unnyt : ou bone eagurn plat
5 stid-frihd cyning, and ba stope beheold
dreama lease, geseah deorc gespeorc semian sinnihte speart under roderum, pon and peste, 6& bret beos poruld-gesceaft Jmvh pord gepeard" puldor-cyninges.
10 Her rerest gesceop ece Drihten
helm ealpihta heofon and eordan, rodor arcerde, and bis rume land gestadelode strangum mihtum, Frea selmihtig. Folde poes ba gyt
15 grses ungrene : garsecg beabte
speart sinnihte side and pide, ponne p&gas. Pa paes puldor-torht Heofon-peardes gast ofer holm boren miclum spedum. Metod engla heht
20 lifes Brytta leoht ford cuman
ofer rumne grund ; rade poes gefylled Heah-cyninges hres : him paes halig leoht ofer pestenne, spa se Pyrhta bebead. Pa gesundrode sigora Paldend
25 ofer lago-flode leoht pid beostrum,
sceade pid sciman. Sceop ba bam naman lifes Brytta; leoht pn?s arrest burh Drihtnes pord dseg genemned, plitebeorhte gesceaft. Pel licode
30 Frean vet frymde fordbaaro tid :
da?g aeresta geseah deorc sceado speart spidrian geond sidne grund.
(Satan's Speech, 347-388.)
Satan madelode; sorgiende spraec
se be helle ford healdan sceolde,
35 gyman bses grundes : paes &r Godes engel
CJEDMON'S GENESIS. *52
C^EDMON'S GENESIS. (The First Day, 103-104.)
Ne1 was there then yet nymthc3 holster'-shadow
wight3 i-worthen5, ac6 this wide ground
stood deep and dim, to-Drihte7 freinde8,
idle and unnut9 : on that with-eyes wlat10 5 stith1 '-frith12 king, and the stows13 beheld .
of-dreamsu less1*, i-saw dark i-swerk15
seme16 sinnight17 swart under roders18,
wan and waste, oth19 that this world-schaft10
through word i-worth21 wulder22-king's. 10 Here erst23 i-shaped eche24 Drihte7, j
helm25 of-all-wights26, heaven and earth,
roder18 a-reared, and this roomy land i
i-statheled27 with strong mights, I
Frea28 almighty. Folde29 was then yet 15 as-to-grass un green : garsedge30 thatched31 |
swart sinnight17 side32 and wide,
wan waves. Then was wulder22-tort23 >
Heaven-ward's34 ghost35 over holm36 borne '
with-mickle speeds. Metod37 of-angels heht38, 20 life's Brytta39, light forth to-come j
over roomy ground ; rathe40 was i-filled41
High-king's best: to-him was holy light |
over waste, so the Wright42 (be-)bade.
Then i-sundered siyers'43 Wielding44 ,
25 over leye45-flood light with46 thuster47, ]
shade with46 shimmer. Shope48 then for-both names I
life's Brytta39; light was erst23
through Drihte's7 word day i-named,
wlite49-bright i-shaft20. Well liked50 30 Frea28 at frumthe51 forthbearmg52 tide53:
day erst23 i-saw dark shadow
swart swither54 yond55 side32 ground. (Satan's Speech, 347-388.)
Satan mathcled56 ; sorrowing spake
he that hell forth57 hold should 35 to-yeme58 the ground : was ere59 God's angel
■not. 2 except (?). 3 cave, cavernous. * aught. 5 existent, created. 6 but (P. P.) 7God (P.P.). s strange (Ch.). Useless (S.). '» looked (S.). ''strong. '2mind(?). "places (S.). 14 joy-less. 1S murkiness (?). 16 remain (?). "in sem-piternal night (?). '8 heavens (?). "till (?). 20 creation (?). 21 came into being, "glory (S.). « first, "eternal (S.). "protector. =« beings. 2" established (S.). afs sovereign (?). " earth (S.). 3° ocean (?). 3> covered. 32far, long (P. P.). " bright (H.). 31 warder, guardian, "spirit, "high sea. "creator (?). 3S or- dered (P. P., Ch.). 59 allotter (?). *°soou. *» fulfilled, "maker. « victories' (?). "Ruler, "lake (H.)- 46 from. «• darkness (S.). *8 shaped, formed (Ch., P. P.). « beautiful (S.). 60 pleased (Ch., P. P.). 5' beginning (S.). "creation's. »3 time. 5* pass away (II.). " over, beyond. 56 spoke (S.). S7 thenceforth. 58 keep (P. P.). w once, before.
53* OffiDMON'S GENESIS.
white in heaven, oth1 him his huie2 forspene*
and his ovennet* of all swithest5,
that ho ne6 would wereds" Drihte's8
word worthy9. "Welled to-him on in10 5 huie2 ymb11 his heart; hot was to-hirn out12
wrothly13 wite14. He then with-word quoth : Is this ange15 stead16 unlike swithe17
the other that we ere couth18
high on heaven -riche19, that me mine herre20 on-loaned21, 10 though we hine22 for the all-wielder owe23 ne6 must,
rome24 our riche19. Nafth25 he though right i-done
that he us hath i-felled in-fire to bottom
of-hcll the hot, heaven-riche19 be-numen26,
hath it i-marked mid27 mankind 15 to i-settle. That to-me is of-sorrows most
that Adam shall, that was of earth i-wrought,
mine strong stool28 (be-)hold,
be to-himself in wynne29, and we this wite14 thole30,
harm on this hell. "Wo lo ! owed23 I my hands' i-wald", 20 and might one tide32 out worth33,
be one winter-stound32, then I mid this wered7 — ! Ac34 lie me ymbe11 iron bonds,
rideth35 racket's36 sole37: I am riche1 Mess !
have me so hard hell clomps 25 fast befangen38 ! Here is fire mickle
up and neath ! I o39 ne6 i-saw
loather40 landscipe ! leye41 ne6 a-swome"
hot over hell. Me have rings' i-spang43,
slith-hard44 sole37, front-sith45 a-merred*6, 30 a-ferred46 me from-my feeth47, feet are i-bounden,
hands i-haft48 ; are these hell-doors'
ways forwrought49 ; so I mid50 wight50 ne6 may
off these lith51-bonds. Lie me about
of-hard iron hot i-slain52 35 grindels53 great ; mid27 that me God hath
i-hafted43 by the liaise54. So I wot, he my huie2 cuth18
and that wist eke53 wereds'7 Drihte8,
that should us, me and Adam, evil i-worth56
ymb11 that heaven-riche19, there57 1 owed23 my hands' i-wald !31
* till <?). 2 mind (S.). 3 seduced (?).* pride (S.). * mightiest (P.P., Ch.). « not. ' hosts (S.). « Lord (P.P.). s honor, obey (S.). "within. » about (?). "without, "wrathful (S.). 14 pun- ishment (Ch.). 15 narrow (S.). "place. ' T very (P.P., Ch.). "knew, "kingdom, -ric (S.). 20 lord (S.). 21 presented. =2it(S.). " have, own. -l use (?). " hath not (S.) 26 taken (Ch., P.P.). =7 with (P.P.). =s8eat. 29 joy (H.). '"suffer. 3 1 power, control (S.). 32hour. "be free. 34 but. as oppresseth. 36 bonds' (?). 37rope(S.). 3s caught (S.). 39 ever (S.). 40 loathlier. 41 fire, low (P. P.). 4= smoulder (?). "fastening (H.). 44 terrible (?). 4* departure (P. P.). 46 prevented (S.). *' path, departure (?). 48held(?). 49 obstructed, closed (S.). 50 any way. "limbs. " forged (S.). "bars, clogs (S.). "neck, "also. =6 happen to. s"if.
CiEDMON'S GENESIS. 53
lipit on heofhe, 6d lime his hygo forsp"dn
and his ofermetto ealra spidost,
J>set he ne polde pereda Drihtnes
pord purdian. Pe61 linn on iinian 5 hyge ymb his heortan ; hat pses him utan
pradlio pite. He ba porde cpa?d :
"Is pes senga stede ungellc spid'e
bain odrum be pe ffli" cudon
hean on heofon-vtce, be me min hearra onlag, 10 beah pe hine for pain alpealdan agan ne moston,
romigan ftres rices. Naefd he beah nht gedon
bset lie us hsefd befylled f)*re to botnic
helle basre hatan, heofon-rice benumen,
liatVut hit gemearcod mid mon-cynne 15 to gesettanne. Pa3t me is sorga invest
J>aBt Adam sceal, pe pses of eordan geporht,
niinne strongliean stol behealdan,
pesan him on pynne, and pe pis pite bolien
hearm on bisse helle. Pa la ! ahte ic minra handa ge- 20 and moste ane tid ute peordan, [peald
pesan ane pinter-stunde, bonne ic mid Jvys perode — !
Ac licgad me ymbe iren-bendas,
rided racentan sal : ic com rices leas !
habbad me spa heard e helle clommas 25 faaste befangen ! Her is fyr micel
ufan and neodone ! ic a ne geseah
ladran landscipe! lig ne aspamad
hat ofer helle. J\Ie habbad hringa gespong,
slid-hearda sal sides amyrred, 30 afyrred me min fedo, ; fet synt gebundene,
handa gehrefte ; synt bissa hel-dora
pegas forporhte : spa ic mid pihte ne ma3g
of bissum liodo-bendum: Licgad me ymbutan
heardes irenes hate geslregene 35 grindlas greate ; mid by me God hafad
gehsefted be bam healsc. Spa ic pat, he minne liige cude
and J>aet piste eac peroda Drihten,
p»t sceolde unc Adame yfele gepurdan
ymb beet heofon-rice, brer ic ahte minra, handa gepeald !
E
54 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
CjEDMON'S EXODUS.
(The Flight of the Israelites, 68-85.)
Nearpe genyddon on nord-peg&s, piston Lira be sudan Sigelpara land, forbaerned burh-bleodu, brune leode hatum heofon-colum. P&r halig God 5 pid fser-bryne folc gescylde,
baelce oferbr&dde byrnendne beofon, halgan nette hatpendne lyft. Haefde peder-polcen pidum faedmum eordan and uprodov efne gedaMed,
10 laedde leod-perod ; lig-fyr adranc
• bate heofon-torht. Haeled pafedon, drihta gedryrnost. Daeg-scealdes hleo pand ofer polcnura : baefde pitig God sunnan sid-fset segle ofertolden,
15 spa J>a maest-rapas men ne cudon,
ne ba segl-rode geseon meabton eord-buende ealle craefte, bu afsestn&d paes feld-htlsa maast.
(106-134.) Folc pa3s on salum, 20 blud herges cyrni. Heofon-beacen astab
ffifena gehpam, Oder pundor ;
svllic after sunnan setl-rade bebeold
ofer lcod-perum lige seinan
byrnende beam. Blace stddon 25 ofer sceotendum scire leoinan,
scinon scyld-breudan, sceado spidredon :
neople niht-scupan neab ne mihton
heolstov ahydan. Heofon-candel barn :
nipe niht-peard n)'de sceolde 30 pician ofer peredum, by laes him pesten-gryrS
bar haad holmegura pedrum
6 ferclamme ferbd getp&fde.
Hffifde foregenga fyrene loccas,
blace beam as, b&l-egsan hpeop 35 bam here-hiaate, hat an lige,
CJEDMON'S EXODUS.
00
10
15
20
25
30
35
J)oet lie on pestenne perocl forboernde, nymde hie mod-hpate Moyses hyrde. Sce&n scir perod, scyldas lixton ; gesapon rand-pigan rihtre strretc segn ofer speotum, 6& J)set saVfaesten laudes a3t eude Ie6d-msegne ibrstod, fus on ford-peg. Fyrd-pic aras, pyrpton hie perige; piste gen&gdon raodige mete-pegnas hyra msegen betan. Br&ddon oefter beorgum, siddan bynie sang, flotan feld-husum : ]iti pres feorde pic, rand-pigena rasst be bain Readan ssb.
(154-182.)
Pa bim eorla mod ortrype peard, siddan hie gesapon of sud-peguni fyrd Faraones ford ongangan, eored lixan, peod mearc tredan:
gud hpearfode, blicon bord-hreodan, byman sungon. On hprel hreopon here-fugolas hilde graedige ; hrrefen gol deapig-federe ofer driht-neum, pon pajl-ceasega. Pulfas sungon atol jefen-leod a^tes on penan, carleasan deor, cpyld-rof beodan on ladra last leod-moegnes fyl, hreopon mearc-peardas middum nihtum: fleah fffige gast, folc poes geh&ged. Hpilum of pam perode plance peguas m&ton mil-padas meara bogum. Him pjer sige-cyning pid pone segn foran manna pengel mearc-preate rad ; gvkt-peard gumena grim-helm gespeon,
(cumbol lixton)
prcl-hlencan sceoc, healdan georne
Feond onsesfon
ofer-holt pegan, })ufas bunian, garas trymedon,
cyning cin-berge piges on penum, heht his here-ciste fsest fyrd-getrum.
ladum eagum land-manna cyme. Ymb hine p&gon pigend unforhte:
I
5(3 ANGLO-SAXON READER
hare heoro-pulfas hilde gretton burstige braec-piges, beoden-holde.
BEOWULF.
(A Good King, 1-11.)
Hpaet! pe Gar-Dena in gear-dagum beod-cyninga bryni gefrunon, 5 hH ba aedelingas ellen fremedon !
Oft Scyld Scefing sceadena breatum, monegum mzegdum meodo-setla, ofteah ; egsode eorl, syddan &rest peard feasceaft funden ; he ba?s frofre gebad, 10 peox under polcnum, peorctrayndum bah,
6d baet him feghpylc bara ymb-sittendra ofer hron-rade h^ran scolde, gomban gyldan : baet pses god eyning !
{Obsequies of Scyld, 26-52.)
Him ba Scyld gepat to gescaep-hpile
15 fela-hror feran on Frean pare.
Hi hyne ba aBtbferon to brimes farode, sparse gesidas, spa he selfa baed, benden pordum peold pine Scyldinga, leof land-fruma, longe ahte.
20 P&r aot hyde stod hringed-stefna
isig and ut-ffis, cedelinges fxv : aledon ba leofne beoden, beaga bryttan, on bearm scipes, m&rne be maeste. Pasr paes raadma fel&
25 of feor-pegum, frsetpa, gelakled :
ne hj'rde ic cymlicor ceol gegyrpan hilde-p&pnum and heado-p&durn, billnm and byrnum : him on bearnie laeg madma maenigo, ba him mid scoldon
30 on flodes aht feor gepitan.
Nalaes hi hine laessan lacum teodan, beod-gestreonum, bonne ba dydon, be hine act frumsceafte ford onsendon
BEOWULF. 57
ffinne ofer ytte umbor pesende: ba gyt hie him asetton segen gyldenne heah ofer heafod, leton holm beran, geafon on gar-secg : him poes geomor sefa, 5 murnende mod. Men ne cunnon
secgan to s6de, sele-raklende, hailed under heofenum, hpa pami hla3ste onfeng!
(Ilrothgar and Heorot, 64-83.)
Pa pass HRODGARE here-sped gyfen,
piges peordmynd, ]xet him his pine-magas ]0 georne hyrdon, 6d bast seo geugod gepeox,
mago-driht micel. Him on mod bc-arn,
J)net he heal-reced hatan polde,
medo-?ern micel men gepyrcean,
])one yldo beam aM're gefnmon, 15 and J)a?r on-innan eal ged&lan
geongum and ealdum, spylc him God sealde,
btiton folc-scare and feornm gumena.
Pa ic pide gefra3gn peorc gebannan
manigre m&gde geond bisne middangeard, 20 folc-stede frsetpan. Him on fyrste gelomp
sedre mid yldnm, pret hit peard eal gearo,
heal-gerna, m&st : scop him HEORT naman,
se be his pordes gepeald pide haefde.
He beot ne aleh, beagas daMde, 25 sine set symle. Sele hlifade
heah and horn-geap.
(Grendel, 99-129.)
Spa ba, driht-gnman dreamnm lifdon
eadiglice, 6ct pait an ongan
fyrene fremman, feond on helle : 30 pa3s se grimma g&st GRENDEL haten,
mrere mearc-stapa, se J>e moras heold,
fen and ftesten ; f ifel-cynnes eard
ponsaMig per peardode hpile,
siddan him Scyppend forscrifen haefde. 35 In Caines cynne bone cpealm gepraec
ece Drihten, \>ces be he Abel slog:
ne gefeah he bajre f&hde, ac he hine feor forprrec,
58 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
Metod for Ipf mane man-cynne fram. Panon untydras ealle onpocon, eotenas and ylfe and orcneas, spylce gigantas, ba pid Gode punnon 5 lange brage : he Lim ba?s lean forgeald I—
Gepa't ba neosian, syddan niht becomv bean Mses, lift hit Hring-Dene a3fter beor-bege gebun lwfdon ; fand ba J>»r inne sedelinga gedriht
10 spefan sefter syrable: sorgene cftdon,
ponsceaft pera. Piht unhaMo grira and gr&dig gearo sona paes, reoc and rede, and on roeste genam britig begna ; banon eft gepat
15 hMe hremig to ham faran,
mid bare pa?l-fylle pica neosan. Pa pass on uhtan mid a?r-da>ge GRENDLES gud-crseft gumum uudyrne: J>S pa?s aefter piste pop up-ahafen,
20 micel morgen-speg.
(144-152.)
Spa rixode and pid rihte pan ana pid eallum, v& boet idel stod hfisa selest. Pass seo hpil micel: tpelf pintra tid torn gebolode 25 pine Scyldinga, peana gehpelcne,
sidia sorga; forJ>am siddan peard ylda bearnum undyrne cAd, gyddum geomorc, bcette GRENDEL pan hpile pid Hrodgar.
(Beowulf sails for Heorot, 194-228.)
30 Pset fram ham gefrsegn Higelaces begn,
god mid Geatuni, Grendles daedal : se pass mon-cynnes mregenes strongest on boem dsege bysses lifes, a.'dele and eacen. IK't him 5'd-lidan
85 godne gegyrpan ; cpred he giid-cyning
ofer span-rade secean polde, m£rne beoden, J>a him pass manna bearf.
BEOWULF.
59
205. Hsefde se g6da Geata ledda
cempan gecoronc, Jnira }>e he cenOste
10
15
20
25
30
35
findan mihte: fiftena sum
sund-pudu sohte; secg pisa.de,
lagu-crseftig mon,
Fyrst ford gepat :
bat under beorge.
on stefn stigon ;
sund pid sande.
on bearm nacan
trud-searo o-eatolic :
land-gemyrcu. flota pies on 5'dum, Beornas gearpe
strearnas pundon
Secgiis ban-on
beorhte fnetpe,
guman ut scufon,
peras on pilsid pudu bundenne. Gepat ]>a ofer paag-holm pinde gefysed flota famig-heals fugle gelicost, 6d ])set ymb an-tid odres dogores punden-stefna gepaden hrefde, ]xet J>& lidende land gesapon, brim-clifu blican, beorgas steape, side saVna?ssas : J>a pres sund liden eoletes set ende. Panon up hrade Pedera, leode on pang stigon, saVpudu saMdon : syrcan brysedon, gfid-gepaklo; God« J>ancedon, J)£es l?e him 5rd-lade eade purdon.
(The Warden of the Shore, 229+.)
Pa of pealle geseah peard Scyldinga, se ])e holm-clifu healdan scolde, beran ofer bolcan beorhte randas, fyrd-searu fuslicu ; hine fyrpyt brsec mOd-gehygdum, hpaet J)a men paaron. Gepat him ]xi to pardde picge lidan begn Hrodgares, brymmum cpehte moegen-pudu muuduin, medel-pordum frosgo; "Hpa3t syndon ge searo-hoebbendra byrnum perede, J)e ]>us brontne ceol ofer lagu-stncte laklan cpumon, hider ofer holmas Hrodgar secean? Ic pass ende-s&ta, jeg-pearde heold, J>8Bt on land Dena lfuira naanig mid scip-herge sceddan ne meahte.
00 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
No her cudlicor cuman ongunnon lind-hsebbende ! ne ge leafnes-pord gud-fremmendra gearpe ne pisson, maga gemedu! Nffifre ic maran geseali > eorla ofer eordan, bonne is eoper sum,
secg on searpum ; nis J>aet seld-gnina pjepnum gepeordad, nsefne him his plite leoge, amlic ansyn. Nu ic eoper seeal frum-cyn pitan, a?r ge fyr heonan
10 lease sceaperas on land Dena
furdur feran. Nu ge feor-buend
raere-lidende, minne gehyrad
anfealdne geboht; ofost is selest
to gecydanne, hpanan eopre cyme syndon."
15 Him se yldesta andsparode,
perodes pisa pord-hord onleac: "Pe synt gum-cynnes Geata leode and Higelaees heord-geneatas. Pres min freder folcum gecyded,
20 sedele ord-frnma Ecgbeop haten ;
gebad pintra pom, au- lie on peg hpurfe gamol of geardnm ; hine gearpe geman pitena pel-hpylc pide geond eordan. Pe burh holdrie luge hlaford binne
25 sunn Healfdenes secean cpomon,
leOd-gebyrgean. Pes bu us larena god !"
286. Peard madelode, bau* on picge sa3t
ombeht unforlit: " yEglipoedres sceal
scearp scyld-piga gescad pitan,
30 porda and porca, se be pel benced.
Ic ba?t geli}rre, baet bis 's hold veorod
frean Scyldinga: gepitad ford bcran parpen and gepsedu, ic edp pisige."
301. Gepiton him ba feran. Flota stille bad, 35 scomGde on sole sid-fa?dmed scip,
on ancre foest. Eoforlic scionon ofer hleor-beran gehroden golde fall and fyr-lieard ; ferh pearde heold. GM-mode grummon, gnman onetton,
BEOWULF. 61
sigon retsomne, Oct baet l>5r sael timbred
geatolic and gold-fah ongytan mihton ;
J»»t pass fore-mau-Ost fold-mlendum
receda under roderum, on baem se rica bad; 5 lixte se leoma ofer land a fela.
Him J)a hilde-de6r liof modigra
torht get&hte, baet h5r him to mihton
gegnum gangan. Gud-beorna sum
picg gepende, pord aefter cpaed: 10 "Mffll is me to feran ! Faeder alpalda
mid ar-stafum eopic gehealde
sida gesunde! ic to saa pille
pid prad perod pearde healdan."
A Mast of Welcome. — (Wealhtheoic, the Queen, 612 +.)
Paar pass haeleda hleahtor; lilyn spynsode, 15 pord p&ron pynsume. Eode PEALHPEOP ford,
cpen Hrodgares cynna gemyndig, grette gold-hroden guman on healle,
and ba freoltc pif ful gesealde
serest East-Dena edel-pearde, 20 baed bine blidne aet p&re beor-bege,
leodum leofne ; he on lust ge])eah
symbel and sele-ful, sige-rof cyning.
Ymb-eode J>a ides Helminga
dugude and geogode da?l aaghpylene ; 25 sinc-fato sealde, 6d baet saM alamp,
ban hid Beopulfe, beag-hroden cpen
mode gejmngen, medo-ful aetbaer ;
grette Geata le6d, Gode bancode
pis-faest pordum, baas be hire se pilla gelamp, 30 t>set heo on amigne eorl gelyfde
fyrena frofre. He baet ful gebeah,
paal-reop piga, set PEALHPEON,
and ba gyddode gudo gefysed ;
Beopnlf mndelode, beam Ecgbeopes: 35 "Ic baet hogude, pa ic on holm gestah,
saVbat gesaet mid minra secga gedriht,
ba't ic arvunga eopra leoda
pillan gepovhte, odde on pael crunge,
feond-grapum faest. Ic gefiemman sceal
62 ANGLO-SAXON HEADER.
eorlic ellen, odde ende-da?g on bisse meodu-healle minne gebidan." Pam pife pa pord pel licodon, gilp-cpide Geates; eOde gold-hroden 5 freolicu folc-cpen to hire frean sittan.
Pa pees eft spa an* inne on healle bryd-pord sprecen, J)eod on sjelum, sige-folca speg, od bait semninga sunu Healfdenes secean polde 10 jefen-raeste.
( Good-Xight.)
651. Perod eal aras.
Grette ba guma oderne, HROBGAR BEOPULF, and him had ahead.
1789. Niht-helm gespearc
15 deovc ofer dvyht-gumum. Dugud eal aras;
polde hlonden-feax heddes neosan,
gamela Scylding. Geat ungemetes pel
rofne rand-plgan restan lyste:
sona him sele-bpg" sides pergum, 20 feorran-cundnm ford pisade,
se for andrysnum ealle bepeotede
begnes bearfe, spylce \^y dugore
heado-lidende habban scoldon.
Reste hine ba rftm-heort; reced hlifade 25 geap and gold-fab, gsest inne spaef,
6& ba?t hrefn blaca heofenes pynne
blid-heort bodGde, cOman beorhte leoman
Ofer scadu scacan.
{Hrunting, the Good Sicord, 1455 +.)
Na?s bset bonne maHost ma?gen-fultuma, 30 btet him on bearfe lah byle Hrodgares ;
pres paem ha?ft-mece HRUNTIXG nama,
|)get pres an foran eald-gestreona ;
ecg paes tren, ater-tanum fah,
ahyrded heado-spate; nsefre hit net hilde ne spac 35 manna sengum para be hit mid mnndum bepand,
se be gryre-sidas gegau dorste,
■
BEOWULF. 63
folc-stede fara; nrcs bret forma sid, ba;t hit ellen-peorc sefnan scolde.
(It fails at Need, 1512 +.)
Pa se eorl ongoat, J)83t ho in nid-sele nat-hpylcum poes,- 5 bc-Br him nsenig paeter pihte ne scededes
iic him for hrof-sele hrinan ne mehte f&r-gripe flodes : fyr-leoht geseah, blacne leoman beorhte scinan. Ongeat ba se goda gnmd-pyvgennc,
10 mere-plf mihtig ; msegen-r&s forgeaf
hilde-bille, bond spenge ne ofteah, ba>t hire on hafelan hring-maM ag61 graklig gM-leod ; ba se gist onfand, \)xt se beado-leoma bitan nolde,
15 aldre sceddan, ac seo ecg gespiie
beodne xt bearfe : bolude an* fela hond-gemota, helm oft gescser, fseges fyrd-hraegl: ba poes forma sid deorum nwdme, boot his dom alaeg.
20 Eft pass an-raVl, nalas elnes Iset,
ni&rda gemyndig msbg Hygelaces; pearp ba punden-iruel prsettum gebunden yrre ovetta, ba3t hit on eordan La?g, stid and st5rl-ecg; strenge getrupode,
25 mund-gripe ma3genes. Spa sceal man don
bonne he ret gtide gegan benced longsumne lof, na ymb his lif cearad.
(The Bight Weapon, 1557 +.)
Geseah ba on searpum sige-eadig bil, eald speord eotenisc ecgnm byhtig,
30 pigena peord-mynd : beet pa3s p&pna cyst,
btlton hit pres mare bonne amig mon oder to beadu-lace a3tberan meahte, god and geatolfc giganta gepeorc. He gefeng ba fetel-liilt, freca Scyldinga,
35 hreoh and heoro-grim hring-m&l gebragd.
168V. Hrodgar madelude, hilt sceapode,
READER
eorlif: clli te ende-d
on J.i ille mil ian."
Para plfe | 'I j>el licddon, edde gold-hn to hire frean sittan. inne on healle 1 " < ■• i "ii sa;l urn, •'-<! J.Mt semninga
in
Kil|M:|)i«l«: « ;
fr< •' >I i< ■ u lull Pa \'-<- ul'i
| )!•)■• < I pol .
f'oh-a s] sunn Hcalh .•'i'1'iii-ia-Ic.
hi polde
( Qood-fflgto.)
651. Perod eal aias.
( I rt-t te ]>fi i otterne,
IIRODGA] UPULF, and him]
1789. \ilit-liclin gespi arc
1 6 (Icon; of It (! gumum. ] hlglK
poldc blond beddes neo?
gameln Sc) li ( rcat ungenieti
rofue rand | restan lyste :
sona him sol n sides pergum,
20 feorran-ennd ford pts&de,
sc for :mdi'\ ealle bepe< I
pegnes pearl Bpylce ]»y dOg
hciuto -lidi-ml habban scoldon.
Reste bine | ii orl ; rec<
geap and gol-1'ah, gresl inne 9] 6d |)a't lireinblaca heofenes
bltd lieort l>< coraan beorhte Ofer scadn s<
N:vs |>;vt l>oi nwetOst
80 paM hhn on | le lab.
pa's |>;v>m h«
pat pas an
60g pas iron,
Ihyrded 85 mann&j"
se pe
^ - \
.
65
10
' 'O.
15
folc-su ba3t hii
Jraet
J>ar
f&r-£
[
r
s ban, fevost ? ■des ban, Hndra fend, praeccan ferran moeg an rodor
ban,
cen ?
nned?
n'dgeorna
20
nama?
)ii ! an?
pyrde
>vrse nu, or sindon ■ee,
mseg
ngan !
-en,
ten,
Bo odde bince,
i hit lang bince, lonne be haefd Drihtnes leafe? hieda &nig, g hine gegi'ipan mot iiu porulde?
64 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
ealde lafe, on baem pass or priten fyrn-gepinnes : syddan flod ofsloh, gifen geotende, giganta cyn, frecne geferdon : baet pa?s frcmde beod
5 ecean Dryhtne, him bass ende-lean
Jmrh preteres pylm paldend sealde. Spa pses on basm scennum sciran goldes burh run-stafas vihte gemearcod, geseted and ges&d, hpam baet speord geporht,
10 irena cyst, arrest pare,
preoden-hilt and pyrm-iah.
ALFREDTS METERS OF BOETHIUS.
Pus ^Elfred us eald-spel reahte cyning Pest-Sexna, croaft meldode, leod-pyrhta list: him pass lust rnicel, 15 boet lie J)iossiini leodum leod spellode,
monnum rayrgen, mislice cpidas.
Meter VI.
Pa se Pisdom eft pord-hord onleac, sang sod-cpidas, and bus sella cpsed : Ponne sio sunne speotolost seined
20 hadrost of hefone, hroede biod abistrod
ealle ofer eordan odre steorran ; forbnsm hiora birhtn no bid auht to gesettanne pid b&re sunnnn leoht. Ponne smolte bl&pd sudan and pestnn
25 pind under polcnum, bonne peaxad brade
feldes blostman faegen bast hi moton : ae se stearca storm, bonne lie strong cymd nordan and eastan, he genimed hrade b&re rosan plite, and etic ba ruman see
30 norderne j^t nede gebakled,
boat hio strange geohdstyred on stadu beated. Ea la! ba3t on eordan auht foestlices peorces on porulde ne punad refre!
ALFREDS METERS OF BUETHIUS. 65
Meter X.
83. Hp»r sintl nfl ]>;vs pisan Pelandes ban,
}ws gold-srnides, be pa?s geo masrost?
Forb}r ic cpasd btes pisan Pelandes ban,
forby asngnm ne mseg eord-bflendra 5 se crasft losian, be him Crist onlasnd.
Ne rnasg mon »fre by ed asnne prosccan
his crseftes beniman, be mon oncer ran masg
sunnan on-spifan and bisne spiftan rodor
of his riht-ryne rinca asnig. 10 Hpa pat ml bass pisan Pelandes ban,
on hpelcum hi hlaspa hrusan beccen ?
Hpasr is nti. se rlca Rom an a pita
and se aroda, be pe ymb sprecad,
hiora heretoga, se gehaten pass 15 mid basm bnrhparum Briltns nemned ?
Hpasr is eac se pi>a and se peordgeorna
and se fasst-rasda folces hyrde,
se pass Cutpita relces binges
cene and crasftig, basm pees Cat on nama? 20 Hi pasron gefyrn ford gepitene :
nat nasnig mon, hpasr hi nil sindon !
Hpret is hiora here bfiton se hlisa an?
se is eac to lytel spelcra lariopa,
forbasra ba mago-rineas maran pyrde 25 pasron on pornlde. Ac hit is pyrse nti,
bast geond bas eordan asghpasr sindon
hiora gelican hpon ymbsprasce,
snme openlice ealle forgitene,
bast hi se hlisa hip-cude ne masg 30 fore-masre perils ford gebrengan !
Peah ge ntl penen and pilnigen,
bast ge lange tid libban moten,
hpast i6p asfre b}r bet bio odde bince,
forbasm be nane forlet, beah hit lang bince, 35 dead asfter dogorrime, bonne he hasfd Drihtnes leafe?
Hpast bonne hasbbe hasleda amig,
guma ast basm gilpe, gif hine gegripan mot
se eca dead asfter bissum pornlde ?
6Q ANGLO-SAXON EEADER.
SAWS.
Fovst sceal freosan, f}'r pudu meltan, eorde gropan, is biycgian, poeter-helm pegan, pundrum Mean eordan cidas : an sceal inbindan 5 forstes fetre, fela-meahtig God ;
pinter sceal gepeorpan, peder eft curaan, sumor spegle hat, sund unstille : deop deada pjeg dyrne bid lengest. Holen sceal inreled, yrfe gedaMed
10 deades monnes : dom bid selast.
Cyning sceal mid ceape cpene gebicgan, bunum and beagum : bu sceolon arrest geofum gud pesan. Gild sceal in eorle pig gepeaxan, and pif gebeon
15 leof mid hyre leodum, leoht-mud pesan,
rune healdan, nlm-heort beon mearum and ruadmum, meodo-rjedenne for gesict-msegen ; simle ajghpfier eodor sedelinga rerest gegretan,
20 forman fulle to frean hond
ricene ger&can and him rasd pitan, bold-agendum bami astsomne. Scip sceal genaegled, scyld gebunden, leoht linden bord ; leof pilcuma
25 frysan pife, bonne flota stonded;
bid his ceol etimen and hyre ceorl to haru, agen aHgeofa, and heo hine in lactacl, psesced his parig hrasgl and him syled p&de nipe;
30 lid him on londe boes his lufu banded.
Pif sceal pid per p&re gehealdan ; fela bid faest-hydigra,
fela bid fyrpet-geornra, freod hy fremde monnan,
35 bonne se oder feor gepited.
Lida bid longe on side ;
a mon sceal sebeah leofes penan, gebidan Does he gebanlan ne mreg, hponne him eft gebyre peorde ;
saws. 67
ham cymed, gif he hal leofad, nefnc him holm gestured;
mere hafad mundum, msegd egsan pyn.
Ceap-eadig mon cyning pic ponne 5 leodon cyped, ponne lidan cymed:
puda and psetres nyttad ponne him bid pic al}rfed ;
mete byged, gif he maran pearf, serpon he to mode peorde. 10 Seoc se bid pe to seldan ieted;
peah hine mon on sunnan l&de,
ne mrcg he be py pedre pesan, peah hit sy pearm on sumera;
ofercnmen bid he, fer he acpele, 15 gif he nat hpa hine cpicne fede.
]Ma?gen mon sceal mid mete fedan, mordor under eordan befeolan,
hinder under hrusan, be hit forhelan penced;
ne bid paet gedefe dead, ponne hit gedyrned peorded. 20 Ilean sceal gehnigan, adl gesigan,
ryht rogian. Rzed bid nyttost,
yfel unnyttost, pset unlaid nimed;
god bid genge and pid God lenge.
Hyge sceal gehealden, bond gepealden ; 25 seo sceal in eagan, snyttro in breostum,
par bid poes monnes mod-geponcas.
Muda gehpylc mete pearf, mail sceolon tidum gongan.
Gold gerised on guman speorde,
sellic sige-sceorp, sine on cpene, 30 god scop gumum, gar nid-perum
pig to-pidre, pic-freoda healdan.
Scyld sceal cempan, sceaft reafere ;
sceal bryde beag, bee leornere,
husl halgum men, hajdnum synne. 35 Puden porhte peOs, puldor Alpalda,
rume rodenis; pa?t is rice God,
sylf sod cyning, sapla nergend,
se us eal forgcaf, psei* pe on lifgad,
and eft xt pain ende eallum pealded 40 monna cynne ; poet is meotud sylla.
68 ANGLO-SAXON READER
THRENES.
Pinde bipaune peallas stondad
hiime bihrorene, hrydge ba ederas.
Poriad ba pin-salo, paldend licgad
dreame bidrorene ; dugud eal gecrong 5 plonc bi pealle : same pig fornom,
ferede in fordpege; sumne fugel odbaer
ofer heahne holm ; sumne se hara pulf
deade ged&lde; sumne dre6rig-hledr
in eord-scrsefe eorl gehydde : iO ydde spa bisne eard-geard aelda Scyppend,
odbret burgpara breahtma lease
eald enta gepeorc idlu stodon.
Se bonne bisne peal-steal pise gebohte
and bis deorce lif deope geondJ>enced, 15- frod in ferde, feor oft gemon
pael-sleahta porn and bas pord acpid : [dum-gyf:i ?
"Hpssr cpom mearg, hpaar cpom mago? hp&r cpom mad-
lipjer cpom symbla gesetu ? hpser sindon sele-dreamas ?
Eala beorht bune, eala byrn-piga, 20 eala beodnes brym ! hti seo brag gepat,
genap under niht-helm, spa lieo no p&re!
Stonded nu on laste Ieofre dugudo
peal pundrum heah pyrmlicum fah :
eorlas fornoman asca bryde, 25 prepen psel-gifrn, Pyrd seo mjere,
and bas stan-hleodu stormas cnyssad;
In ict hreosende hruse binded
pintres poma: ponne pon cymed,
niped niht-scua, nordan onsended 30 hreo* ha?gl-fare ha?ledum on andan.
Eal is earfodlic eordan rice:
onpended pyrda gesceaft peoruld under heofenum.
Hdr bid feoli lame, her bid freond lame,
her bid mon lame, her bid m«g bene: 35 eal bis eordan gesteal idel peorded."
Spa epasd snottor on mode, gesset him sundor set rune.
Til bid sebe his treope gehealded : ne sceal mefre his torn to rvcene
THKENES.
69
beorn of his breostum iic5'dan, nemde he ser ba bote cunne,
corl mid elne gefremman :
pel bict bam be him arc seced,
frdfre to Frcdcr on heofonum, brer u.s eal seo ftestnung stonded.
15
20
25
30
Poland him be purraan prreces cunnade,
tinhydig eorl, earfoda dreag;
hsefde him to gesidde sorge and longad,
pinter-cealde praece : pean oft onfond,
siddan hine Nidhad on node legde
sponcve seono-benne, on syllan mon.
Pass ofereode, bisses spa ma;g!
Beadohilde ne poes hyre brodra dead
on sefan spa sar, spa hyre sylfre bing, *****
briste gebencan, Poes ofereode, Pe geascodan pylfenne geboht Gotena rices ; Saet secg monig pean on penan,
* fefre ne meahte hu\ ymb ba3t sceolde. pisses spa masg ! Eorman rices
ahte pide folc Jxet pses grim cyning. sorgnm gebnnden, p5'scte geneahhe,
poet boes cyne-rices ofercnmen pssre.
Pses ofereode, hisses spa mseg! Ic hpile poes Heodeninga scop dryhtne d}rre : me pass Deor noma; ahte ic fela pintra folgad tilne, holdne hlaford, 6d ba3t Heorrenda nil leod-craeftig mon lond-ryht gebah, bret me eorla hleo ikv gesealde.
Pods ofereode, bisses spa moag!
70 ANGLO-SAXON READER.
RHYMES.
Per-cyn gepited, psel-gar slited, flah mah flited, flan man hpited, borg-sorg bitect, bald aid bpited, prffic-faec prited, prad ad smited, 5 syn-gryn sided, searo-fearo glided.
Grorn torn graefed", grseft raft hsefed, searo hpit sulad, sumur-hat colad, fold-pela fcalled, feondseipe pealled, eorct-mffigen ealdad, ellen cealdad.
10 Me boot pyrd gepsef and gepyrht forgeaf,
pset ic grofe graef ; and prct grimme gersef fleon fhesce ne mreg, bonne flan-hred dreg n^d-grapum nimed, bonne seo neaht becymed, seo me edles ofon and me her eardes oncon.
15 Ponne lichoma liged: limn pyrin piged
and him pynne gepiged and pa pist gepiged, 6d ba3t beud pa ban gebrosnad on an and a3t n}rhstan nan nefne se neda tan btilapuni her gehloten. Ne bid se hlisa abrotenc
20 -^Er bset eadig gebenced;
he hine be oftor spenced, byrged him pa bitran synne,
hycgad to psere betran pynne, gemon meorda lisse,
25 pasr sindon miltsa blisse
hyhtlice in heofena rice.
Uton nu halgum gelice scyldnm biscerede scyndan generede pommnm biperede, pnldre geherede,
30 pffiv mon-cyn mot for meotude rot
sodne God geseon and a in sibbe gefeonf
NOTES.
Page 1. The Gospels were read in Anglo-Saxon as part of the Church service. Several manuscripts written before the Norman Conquest are pre- served. An edition was printed by Parker in 1571, by Marshall in 16G5, by Thorpe in 1842. Bouterwek published the Northumbrian version of the Lindisfarne Codex (Durham Book) in 1857, and both the Lindisfarne and Rushworth for the three first Gospels have been printed for the Surtees Society, 1854-1863. Kemble at his death in 1857 Was at work on an edition, of which Matthew has since been printed for the Syndics of the University Press at Cambridge. It has the Latin Vetus Italica and four Anglo-Saxon texts printed together, with the various readings of three others. Two of these are the Lindisfarne and Rushworth, the others are copies of the received version of the West-Saxon Church : the best was written about 1000. A critical edition of the Gospels is still wanting. We have a careful edition of the Psalms by Grein. iElfric's translation of the Heptateuch was published by Thwaites, 1698.
Page 2. The Lord's Prayer. The end of Matthew, vi., 13, For thine is the kingdom, etc., is not in the Latin, and so not in the Anglo-Saxon. It is wanting in many Greek manuscripts.
Page 9. Ulfilas (Gothic Vulfila) was born in 311, and died in 381. He was a Goth, and for forty years bishop of the Goths in Dacia. Frag- ments of his translation of the Bible have been found in eight manuscripts. The extract here given is from the so-called Codex Argenteus, written on parchment in silver and gold letters, in Italy, in the fifth century, and, after various fortunes, now in the library of the University of Upsala. It had originally 330 leaves, and contained the four Gospels; of these 177 remain. The other fragments are mainly from Paul's epistles, enough to make about 145 more such pages. See further for Gothic, §§ 7-9, and the Index.
Page 12. The Lord's Prayer. Father our thou in heavens, Hallowed- be name thine. Come kingdom thine. Worth will thine, so in heaven and on earth. Loaf our the daily give us this day. And off-let us that in which we debtors are, so so also we off-let them debtors ours. And not bring us in temptation, but loose us of the evil ; since thine is kingdom and might and glory in ever. Amen.
Atta, v. 45 ; unsar, A.-S. user, tire > our, Ger. unser, $ 132 ; pit, v. 39, fy 130, for its use as a relative, fy 381; in himinam, v . 45 ; veihnai<C veihnan, § 170, akin to veihs, holy, A.-S. pik, Ger. iveih-, akin to witch; namo, declens., fy 95, A.-S. nama^> name, Ger. name, Lat. nomen^> noun, Gr. iJvofia, Sansk. ndman,-\/gna, know; pein, v. 39; kvimdi, v. 47; piudi-
72 NOTES.
nassus, declens., § 93, from piuda, v. 46 ; vairpdi, v. 45 ; vilja, declens., § 95, v. 40 ; spe, v. 48 ; jah, v. 38 ; ana, v. 45 ; airp-a, dat. -di, declens., § 88, A.-S. eorde, Ger. erde, -y/ar, plough, till ? lllaifs, fy 70, A. -S. hldf^> loaf, Ger. laib ; pana,§ 104; sinteins, declens., fy 107, akin to A.-S. sm-,0. H. G. sin-, Lat. sem-, Gr. 'ivo-e, Sansk. sa-na, § 254 ; °-//", v. 42 ; uns, himma, A.-S. Aim, § 130; dags, ^ 70, A.-S. dxg, Ger. tag-; q/Zei', v. 40; patei, v. 38; skula, declens., £> 95, verb skulan, A.-S. scu/an>shall, Ger. sollen, § 212; sijdima, v. 48; weis, ^> 130; />e, Ger. ?n>; briggdis, A.-S. bringan > bring, Ger. bringen ; frdistubn-i, dat. -jdi <Cfrdisan, A.-S. frdsian^> O. Engl, /raise, to tempt, question, O. H. G. freisa ; ah, v. 39 ; Idusei, A.-S. leosan > loose, Ger. liesen, Lat. Zwo, so-lu-tus, Gr. Xiw, Sansk. Z« ; ubilin; unte, v. 45 ; piudan-gardi, king-court, see piudinassus above, -gards, A.-S. geard > yard, garden, Ger. garten, Lat. horlus, Gr. x<¥""°e) a place g7>£, enclosed; mahts, $ 89, A.-S. ??2c«/;7e>miglit, Ger. wioc/j/<verb ?/ia»\ may ; vulpus, A.-S. puldor, glory, declens., § 93 ; ain, time, declens., § 89, A.-S. dpa^>aye, Ger. j/e ; Amen, true, Hebrew.
Page 13. Dialogues of Callings. This was one of the standard text- books for the study of Latin in the Anglo-Saxon schools. It was prepared with interlinear Latin and Anglo-Saxon by iElfric, the grammarian, after the Homilies (see p. 75), and enlarged by iElfric Bata, his pupil. Manu- scripts are in the British Museum and the Oxford library. It was printed by Thorpe in 1834, and has been often reprinted. It is good school-mas- ter's Anglo-Saxon, and gives a lively picture of the manners and customs of the time. It is nearly all brought in, in one place or another, in Sharon Turner's History.
1. Teacher and Scholar. — tivce, teach, subj., ^ 423, 425. — pille <[ pillad, rece<Cjecad, § 165. — sprecdn=sprecen, subj., § 170. — biitan . . ., if only it be correct speech. — pille ge, Do you wish. — hpset spriest puf what will you talk about? pres. for future, § 413. i.—hp&l peorces, what kind of work, § 312, a. — ;vlce divg, each day, instrumental of divg without -e, like the dative, fy 71,5. — cue spylce, also likewise, also.
2. Teacher and Ploughman. — These dialogues are a continuation of the first. — nis hit, it is never, nis — ne is,§ 213. — gefxstnodum sceare and cultre, share and colter having been fastened, dative absolute, $ 304, d.
Page 14. Teacher and Oxherd. — betii-ce, t&can, teach, show. Lat. ad- signo, assign, hand over; distinguish betvece, take, p. 15.
Page 15. — ran, from rd, n, m., roebucks, nvgan, f., roe.
Page 16. — spa fela . . . spdfela spa, so many . . . as. — for hpy, for what reason, instrumental of hpxt, § 135. — me is, dative of possessor, § 298, b. — fela spikes, many (of) such, partitive, ^ 312. — pamne pc . . ., than one which is able to sink or kill not only me, but also my comrades : one under- stood, pe he, which, fy 381, nil past an, not only, ac cue spylce, but also. Extract 7. — fela pisend, many (of) ways, § 312. — sceoldon, what should they be to me. i. e., of what use? infinitive omitted, § 435, d, so after can. I know (how to tame them)
NOTES.
73
Page 17. — pintrd, pudd, sumerd, ^ 93. — oct pxt an, to that alone, sa much. — nd pxt, not only. Extract 8. — eal spa, all so, for the same price as. — panon, whence, from which.
Page 18. — nytpyrdnesse, partitive genitive after hps&t, § 312, a. Ex- tract 10. — gereordungc, luncheon, mete, dinner. — Hpilc manna . ■ . Which of men enjoys (sweet meats) savory dishes? pered, adj., sweet, dative after purh-brycd, ^ 300. — bkton ic . . . unless I as a guard am with you, who do not even eat your vegetables without me. Extract 11. — hpseder, inter- rogative sign, need not be translated, § 397. — to pel, well to that degree, so well. Extract 12. — on &nigum, in any way.
Page 19. — Extract 13. — ic dhsie pd,\ ask about those=who are those"? Extract 14. — is gcpuht, seems, Lat. videtur, § 408, c.
Page 20. — slecged, gen. plur., § 85, a. — cr&fte mine, instrumental, ^ 300 ; the text has minum, dative ; the schoolmaster's license has been taken to introduce the instrumental for drill. — ne furdon, not even. — hpwtlkbr, very quickly. — dnrd gehpylc, each of ones, each one, § 380, b, 7. — nelle, ne pille, subj. pres.,if he wish not to be, perhaps really a mistake for infinitive nellan, in analogy with Lat. nolle. — pitad rare for piton.
Page 21. — be eallum hdlgum, of all saints, all-hallows. — be pam, about that, dative of theme, § 331.
Page 23. — The Anglo-Saxox Chronicle. A Chronicle is known to have been kept at the monasteries as early as the time of Alfred. It has been supposed that he had it compiled, and copies made for the libraries How the later records were kept is not known ; they come down to 1154, Henry II. The Chronicle has been often printed and translated. Thorpe's edition, 1861, contains seven fully printed parallel texts, a translation, and indexes. It has been used in preparing these extracts. They are. however, much condensed and freely handled, so that the students will find it easier to read them by the aid of the vocabulary than to look up the passages in Bohn. As far as Beda's history extends, the Chronicle is, for the most part, abridged from it or drawn from a common source.
buend, inhabitants, nom. piur., § 87. — Armorica, Lat., undeclined, the Chr. have Armenia, but see Beda, 1, 1. — xr pam pe, before this that, before. — ge-ebde pel manige . . .. subdued very many (a) great town, fy 395, 2. A.D. 47. — set nedhstan generally means at last, here Beda has pene, almost, de- clension of proper names, § 101. A.D. 167 — onfeng may take a dative, accusative, or genitive object, § 299. — bxd with genitive, fy 315, a. A.D. 381. — f coper hund, 400, the numerals in the Chronicle are generally denoted by the Roman letters, oftenest followed by a partitive genitive, § 393. — hund-, § 139. A.D. 443.— heom, for themselves, ^ 366, 8, 315, a. A.D. 449. — Hengest and Horsa are both horses, some suppose them mythic. — put pam pe, in exchange for this, that=for which, ^ 359, 380, 3. — Angel, es, m., Angeln is now the name of a tract in Schleswig, between the Schley and Flensburg. — nu git, now yet. — se a siddan . . ., which ever since has stood waste : they are Beda's statements, 1, 15. — Woden, the god from w hoiu
74 NOTES.
Wednesday is named, Scandinavian Odin, who is the supreme deity. A.D. 538. — &r calende : calend, like Lat. calender in the poets, is used for month. It is sometimes singular, sometimes plural. A.D. 540. — steorran hi, stars they appeared; repeated subject, § 288, h. A.D. 565. — se Columba, the Columba (above mentioned), fy 368, a. A.D. 603. — to cyninge, whom ^thelbert, king of the men of Kent, established there as king: compare English took to wife, § 352, factitive. — xt handd, at (by) the hand. A.D. 611. — cum, cpam ^> cpom ^> cuom > com > com, Orm. comm, is very often marked long in the Chronicle, though the discrimination from plur. comon favors com. A.D. 664. — forman, first, Beda and the Chr. have the 5th of the nones of May, incorrectly. Colman was from Scotland, and had been made bishop in Northutnbria. He would not use the Roman mode of ton- sure, but shaved the front hair from ear to ear in the form of a crescent ; he kept Easter at the wrong time, and had great controversies with the Roman- ists on these matters, getting the worst of it. A.D. 687. — eft, again. A.D. 688. — Petrus, nominative of enunciation, § 288, e. — under Christes clddum, in his baptismal clothes. A.D. 693. — cynebbte, besides the wergild paid to the heirs of a murdered king, a hot, or compensation was made to the state, generally equal to the other. The amount here paid is variously estimated, probably X'120. A.D. 754. — pitan, the original of Parliament. — pxs pe, from this that, after. — pa on pxs pifes gebxrum, then by the wom- an's gestures. — heard xghpilcum, to each of them. — Ixgon, lay dead. — pa. on morgene . . .,when in the morning the king's thanes, who had been left behind him, heard that, that the king had been slain, then rode they. — ealdorman, Lat. dux, was the governor of a shire. The king's thanes were dignitaries like king's ministers now : they were of many kinds — horse-thane, marshal ; bower-thane, chamberlain, etc. — pa pe, who, him from noldon, would not (go) from him, ^ 380, 3, 440. — nxnig mxg nssre, no kinsman could be ; emphatic negation. A.D. 784. — Heredaland, Norway. A.D. 800. — -for py . . . py pe, for this reason . . . because (that). — to cpene, as queen, § 352. A.D. 823. — heom to f ride, for themselves for peace, and as protector. A.D. 855. — And him pa, and to him then Charles, king of the Franks, his daughter gave ns a queen for him — Charles the Bald. — pxs pe, from the time that, after. — mgonlcode healf, 18}<, fy 147. A.D. 872. — and pd Deniscan, and (=but) the Danes held possession of the slaughter- place (battle-field). — butan pam pe Acorn, besides which, against them — rode. A.D. 878. — hine beslxl, stole (itself), § 290, d. — hcom gecyrdon, brought into allegiance to themselves. — xftcr ivudum, among the forests, § 331. — The Danes Ingvar and Halfdan bore the Raven, 840 Danes died around it. - htm ongedn, to meet him. — hire, § 312. — his, § 315. — him after, after it, pursued it to its intrenchment. — poldon, would (go), $ 440. — pritigd sum, one of thirty, with twenty-nine companions, § 388. — crismlysing, compare Cristes clddum, A.D. 688. A.D. 897. — ongedn ]>ds xseds, against the xscs, Danish long ships, like ashen spears. — mid calle, and every thing. A.D. 901. — ealrd hdligrd mxssan, A-1-hallowmass (Oct. 26). — forsdpon, despised
NOTES.
75
every compact that King Edward and his Parliament offered them. A.D. 925. — seofocte hcalf, 6>£, § 1 47. A.D. 975-978. — Corfe was the royal res- idence of Elfrida, the mother-in-law of Edward. The king while hunting was allured thither alone. She received him at the gate and kissed him. The cun was offered, and as he drank, one of her attendants stabbed him in the back. He spurred away, but soon died, and the frightened horse dragged the corpse of" Edward the Martyr." yEthelred," the Unready," was her son. A.D. 991. — pa peard hit, then there was, fy 397.— -frid and grid, rhyming and alliterating emphatic tautology is a characteristic of legal and other forms in the Teutonic languages. The lawyers distinguish frid as general peace, grid a special security of particular property. — eeghpider, every whither. — -jlocmwlum, adv., in flocks or troops, § 144. — Richard II., count of Normandy. The queen's name was Emma iElfgife, afterward wife of Cnut. A.D. 1014. — seo burhparu, the city, a collective singular for the body of citizens. A.D. 1028. — peard his man, was his man=paid him Aom-age. A.D. 1052. — d-lede, abolished, § 209. — pecs pe, after. — mid, adv., also, it tormented men also manifoldly. A.D. 1066. — Normandige, Lat. Normannia (nn > nd, i > ig, dissimilation, ^ 27, 5 ; 175, b) usually is of feminine strong declension, but genitive in -es occurs, A.D. 1101. The hide is about thirty acres, the gird (>yard) one fourth of a hide. A.D. 1087. — mxl, portion. — pxt . . . pxt, repeated, as in A.D. 754, and often. — mxndon, bemoaned. — nid, es, m., opposition.
Conversion of the Anglo-Saxons.
Page 35. — Gregory. This is taken from a homily of yElfric, the gram- marian, Horn, ii., 11G. It is in Thorpe's Analecta, and elsewhere. It is here abridged. These homilies are eighty in number, and were compiled and translated from Latin works, about A.D. 990, for the unlearned, whose books, except Alfred's translations, he says were full of errors. They are, therefore, written in simple English (Anglo-Saxon), without obscure words. A careful edition, with a translation, was prepared by Thorpe for the iElfric Society, 1844-1846.
Page 36, line 35. — hpxt, an interjection of emphasis, fy 377, b; compare What, Lucius ! ho ! (Shakespeare, J. C, ii., \),What, warder ! ho ! (Scott, Marmion) ; so Beowulf, p. 56.
Page 37, line 3. — pxt, relative, used without agreement in gender or num ber like English that, § 374, 2. 26. — piiron, they were ready, hi under- stood.
Page 38, line 8. — pe, reflexive dative, fy 298, c. 14. — mxsse-redfum, robes in which to celebrate mass. 15. — rehquias, Latin, accusative plural of reliquicB, relics. 16. — pallium, Latin, accusative sing, of pallium, pall, a consecrated scarf, embroidered with purple crosses.
Page 38. — Paulinus. From Beda's Ecclesiastical History of the Angles and Saxons, book ii., chap. 13, with an introduction from chap. 9, and con- clusion from chap. 16. Beda, " The Venerable Bede," was born near Wear-
76 NOTES.
mouth and Yarrow, A.D. 673. He went to the abbey when seven years old, and studied there till he died, May 26, 735. He was made deacon at 19, priest at 30; declined to be abbot, as bringing distraction of mind, which hinders the pursuit of learning. He was making a translation of the Gospel of John when he died. A list of 44 of his works is given by Wright. Among them are Commentaries on the Bible, Biographies, History, Treatises on Natural Science, Grammar, Versification. He was fond of his native language and poetry, and composed verses both in Anglo-Saxon and Latin. This extract may be compared with Caedmon, page 47. The liveliest parts of Gregory and the Chronicle are also in Beda. He is one of the great au- thors of the world. An acute observer and profound thinker, with what our critics call a poet's heart and eye, he sets forth the gentle and beautiful traits of character in the saintly heroes of his time with unmistakable relish, and in a style graceful, picturesque, at times dramatic. Some of his best scenes have often been rendered in English verse. That from Paulinus may be read in Wordsworth's Ecclesiastical Sonnets, xv.-xvii. Beda's Works have been repeatedly published both on the Continent and in England. The Ecclesiastical History was translated from the Latin by Alfred. Whe- loc's edition has Latin and Anglo-Saxon in parallel columns. Folio, Cam- bridge, 1644. Smith's has various readings. Folio, Cambridge, 1722. A new edition is much needed.
Page 38, line 21.— psere tide, A.D. 625-627. 25. — hpilc, of what kind to them seemed and appeared; Beda's Latin videtur is tautologically ren- dered by puhte and gesepen pxre. 27. — (who) was called Cefi, ^ 385. 33.—- pa pe, who, § 380, 3. 34. — / know what, introductory exclamation still in colloquial use : there is no Latin for it in Beda.
Page 39, line 4. — to feng, took up the discussion. 5. — One text has cyn- ing leofosta. 11. — hpxt,\o; rined, wet, looks like a mistake for hrinen, touched, Beda^s tangitur. 13. — pintrd, § 93, i. 30. — Lo, he then, the king ; repeated subject, § 288,5. 32. — Mid py, When he then, the king, from the aforesaid bishop of their religion which they practised before, sought and asked who should desecrate and overthrow the idols, etc., . . . then answered.
Page 40, line It). — ligett, which extends out to the sea; relative omitted, § 385. 20. — he Beda, so says Alfred. 24. — and connects he and menigo. 28. — hocihte neosu pi/nne, Bed. ndso adunco pertenui, his prominent feature like an eagle's beak (Wordsworth, 1. c.) ; the texts read for hocihte, med- micle, small, which destroys the feature ; nosn, f., is the more common form, 31. — xghpider ymb spa spa, whithersoever. — pedh pe, even if. 33. — spilce, so much also the same king attended to utility for his people. 34-36. — pxt . . . pxt, repeated. 37. — pa hpxetcre, then yet, however.
Anglo-Saxon Laws. A considerable body of Anglo-Saxon laws remains. Their most striking general feature is the payment of money for all sorts of offenses. Confine- ment was not easy or safe. The kind of offenses specified, and their com-
.1
NOTES. 77
parative estimate, are fruitful in suggestions concerning the life and the char- acter of our ancestors. The laws have been often printed. The best edi- tions are those of Thorpe (2 vols., pp. 631, 551) and Schmid (Leipzig, 1858). The latter is in one volume, and has a critical text and translations in Latin and German in parallel columns, notes, and a glossary. The sections here selected are numbered as in Schmid.
Page 41. — /Ethelbirht (-briht, i > y) was king of Kent at its conversion. See page 37. The laws were written 597-614. One manuscript copy only remains, written for Ernulf, bishop of Rochester, 1115-1125. The language used indicates that it was copied from older text, but how near the original it comes we know not. ,
Line 1. — forgelde, let him pay, subj. for imperative, ^ 421, 3. 2. — gebete, pile; besides the hot paid to the injured party, a penalty, pile, was generally paid to the crown. Compare Tacitus, Germania, c. 12. 4. — leod-geld=pcr- geld, wergild, compensation for a man to his kin or representatives, to be dis- tinguished from the hot to the lord of the slain and the pile to the king ; medumc, small, half; the bot is to be 100 shillings, half the wergild ; man is freeman. 9. — ceorl is a freeman of low rank ; hldf-seta, compare hldf-ord. 10. — §§ 39 and 40 are perhaps transposed, oder, either. 16. — cm-ban, jaw- bone. Compare Goth, kinnu, page 10, verse 39. 17-20. — xt . . . set, re- peated : For the four front teeth, for each = for each of the four front teeth (pay) six shillings ; the tooth which then stands by, — (pay for it) four shil- lings, anacoluthon, § 288, a. 22. — gebroced is common for gebroccn in the laws.
Page 42, line 5. — forgelde, let (the striker) pay ; hedh hand, right hand, the common Scandinavian idiom. Compare spydrcpage 10, verse 39.
Hlothhere succeeded his brother Ecgberht as king of Kent in July, 673, and reigned 11 years and 7 months. He died of wounds received in battle with his nephew Eddric, who then reigned one year and a half (Bed., iv., 5, 26). These laws are in the same manuscript with those of JEthelbirht.
Line 19. — mund-byrd, the fine for violating protection guaranteed by any one : a ceorl gave six shillings' worth of protection, an earl twelve, a king fifty, in ^Ethelbirht's time.
Ine, king of Wessex at the resignation of Ceadwalla, A.D. 688, abdicated and went to Rome in 725 (Bed., v., 7 ; and see Chronicle). His laws are found in the same manuscripts as those of Alfred, written like a continuation of Alfred's Code.
Line 27. — gepungenes, full grown, eminent, a member of Parliament.
Page 43, line 8. — Out of the highway through the forest, § 340. 9. — He is to be regarded as a thief, § 451, 337, II. 11. — And it is detected in the one that did it. li.—firitig, undeclined, for pr'Uigum. 15. — pxre, subj., §§ 421, 427, let there be of them so many as there may be of them.
Alfred's Laws. — Alfred was born in 848, the youngest child of iEthel- wulf and Osburga; but he outlived his brothers, and became king of Wessex A.D. 871. He died A.D. 901. Students usinjr this book will have read
78 NOTES.
some outlines of his public life in the Chronicles ; but the whole story of his brilliant youth, and his suffering and struggling manhood, with all its roman- tic adventures, should be made familiar. He is often called Alfred the Great ; the traditions of the Saxons call him The Wise, The Truthteller, England's Shepherd, England's Darling. He was a good king, master of the arts of war and peace; a strong fighter, and an inventor of battle-ships; a statesman, a giver and codifier of laws ; an educator and founder of schools ; a philosopher, historian, and bard. Well he loved God's men and God's Word. He loved men of learning, and brought them about him from far countries. He loved his people, their land, and speech, and old ballads, and Bible songs ; and he was the preserver of the literature and language, as well as the liberties and laws of the Anglo-Saxons.
The book of his laws begins with a history of law, gives an outline of the laws of Moses, and states the relation of them to Christ, the apostles, and Christian nations. He concludes : " I, then, Alfred, king, gathered these together, and commanded many of those to be written which our forefathers held, those which to me seemed good ; and many of those which to me seemed not good, I rejected them by the counsel of my ivitan, and in other wise commanded them to be holden, for I durst not venture to set in writing much of my own, for it was unknown to me what of it would suit those who should be after us. But those which I met, either of Ine's day, my kinsman, or iEthelbirht's, who first received baptism among the English race, which seemed to me rihtest, I have here gathered, and rejected the others. I, then, Alfred, king of the West-Saxons, shewed these to all my witan, and they then said that it seemed good to them all to keep them." The intro- duction in Schmid takes up pp. 58-68, the following laws pp. 68-105. For Alfred's other works, see notes on pages 23, 38, 46, 64.
Page 43, line 18. — mon=man, §§ 23, 35, 2, a. 29.— find, a privilege of granting protection. — fdhmon, one exposed to fsehct, the deadly feud allowed by the laws, a right of the kinsmen to whom the wergild was due to kill a murderer, adulterer, and certain other offenders, and such of their kindred as were responsible for the wergild. — ge-serne and ge-ijrne are variations of the same word ; one was probably originally a gloss. 31. — For any of those offenses which was not before disclosed : para pe together is used like a nominative singular, a common idiom, the para being a repeated partitive. 33. — Sunnan mht, Sunday, Lat. dies Sobs ; compare fort-night, seven-night, and see note on line 34. — Geol (sun-wheel), Yule, was a great pagan festival at the beginning of the year, the winter solstice, afterward confounded with Christmas. — Edstre was a heathen goddess. April was named Easter- monad, because feasts were then celebrated in honor of her (Bed., De Temp., 13). The name is akin to east, Lat. aurora, the dawn. The festival com- memorating the resurrection of Christ has in Anglo-Saxon and German re- ceived this name, but other kindred nations use pascha. 34. — punres dxg is a translation of Latin dies Joins. The astrological week was allotted to the planets by hours in the received order of their orbits ; the first hour to
NOTES. 79
"the widest orbit and the highest power," Saturn, the second to Jupiter, the third to Mars, the fourth to the Sun, the fifth to Venus, the sixth to Mercury, the seventh to the Moon, the eighth to Saturn again, and so on through the week. Each day was named from the planet of its first hour. Hence the order of the Latin names — dies Saturni, dies Solis,JLuncE, Martis, Mercurii, Joins, Veneris (Dion Cassius, xxxvii., 18). The first use of any of these names by Roman writers is in the time of Julius Caesar, dies Saturni for the Jewish Sabbath (Tibul., i.,3, 18), probably from associations with the Satur- nalia as a time of rest. This first became common ; the names of the other days gradually came in : all were in use at the end of the second century, and the week was finally established, in place of the old nine-day period, by Constantine. It spread from Rome over the North in advance of Christianity. The greatest of the gods of the North, the father and ruler of gods and men, is Woden, Norse 0dm, and we should have expected him to take Jupiter's day ; but the early Romans did not recognize their Jupiter in any of the Germanic gods, and identified Woden with Mercury, whom indeed he does resemble in his tricks, his care of traders, and some other traits and offices (Tacitus, Germ., 9 ; Anna]., 13, 57 ; compare Caesar, 6, 17). So dies Mer- curii was called Wodenes dxg, Wednesday ; and Jupiter's day was given to puner, Norse Thor. He is the son of Odin and the Earth, the strongest of the gods, the enemy of the giants, the friend of man. He has three treasures — his hammer, his belt of power, which doubles his strength, and his iron gloves. His eyes flame, his hair is red as the lightning ; when he drives by with his two he-goats, the mountains tremble. He is a very fair Jupiter as thus described in Norse. The Anglo-Saxons have left no mytho- logical matter. Holy Thursday is the day on which Christ's ascension is commemorated, ten days before Whitsuntide, which is the seventh Sunday after Easter. Three days before were procession days, Gang-dagds. 35. — • Lencten is spring, when the days lengthen. It began with the great festival of Odin. It has given name to the Church Lent.
Page 44, line 3. — geselle, let (the master) pay. 1 .—folc-ledsung Thorpe explains as a false report leading to breach of the peace, Schmid as a false accusation of crime, an offense which is visited with this penalty in Henry I., 34, 7. The tongue could be compounded for in this case as in others by a third of the wergild. 11. — tpentig, undeclined, for tpentigum ; so prittig, sixtig, afterwards. 13 — homola, see vocabulary.
Ecgbyrht was archbishop of York, 735-766. He was one of Beda's friends. He wrote much, and formed a library at York. His Confessionale and Poenitentiale are translations from similar Latin works, in great part from the Poenitentiale of Theodore, archbishop of Canterbury, 668-690, give rules relating to confession and penance, and were standard guides in the Church. No known manuscript has them in their original Northumbrian. They are in Thorpe's Laws, pp. 128-239. The extracts here made are in Rieger's Lesebuch.
Page 44, line 18. — mcdmycles hp&t-hpega, somewhat of small value, in
30 NOTES.
minimis, Theodore. 19. — gedr=pinter. 21. — lifigendum mannum to h&le and on his huse, for health to living men and (health) in his house, pro sanitate viventium et domus, Theodore. 23. — pif . . . heo, repeated subject, § 288, b. This fever-cure is several times mentioned in the old laws. Sometimes the child wa,s put in the oven, sometimes over a furnace, or on the roof in the sun. The burning away of dross and disease is a natural thought, and gives rise to superstitions all over the world. So Thetis buried the infant Achilles nightly in the fire, and Demeter the child of Demophoon. Its repute for fever suggests homoeopathy. 28. — ne . . ., nor (is it permitted that he practise) the gathering of herbs. 34. — staca, n., commonly stake, is here for Latin acus, needle. The making of an image of a person with magic spells, and affecting the person by treating the image, drowning, hanging, melting, piercing it with a needle, etc., is an ancient and wide-spread form of magic art :
Sagave Punicea defixit nomina cera,
Et medium tenues in jecur egit acus ?
(Ovid, Amor., iii., 7, 29. Compare Horace, Epod., 17, 76). For northern examples of needle-piercing, see Thorpe's Northern Mythology, 3, 24, 240 ; Grimm, Myth., 1045.
Page 45, line 4. — sylle, give (any thing) to him. 6. — Woden's day, Frige's day, see note on page 43, line 34. Frige d&g, Friday, is intended to be a translation of Latin dies Veneris, the day of the goddess of love. There are, however, two northern goddesses, who seem to have been con- founded. Norse Fngg<Cfria, O. H. G. Frija, A.-S. frig, fri~> free; and Norse Freyja, akin to Goth, frauja, 0. H. G. fro, A.-S. fred > frau, mis- tress. The former is Woden's wife, and the goddess of marriage ; the latter is the wife of a man, the goddess of beauty and love, Venus, but the name of the day phonetically agrees best with Frigg. 10. — gescsefte, at any other object, ubicunque, Theodore. 13. — bidon, except. 15.— pais ylcan, of the same penance. 16. — The meeting of roads is a well-known place for raising the devil : there idlers congregate. Drawing through the earth, through a hole, or along in a trench scooped for the purpose, is condemned as devil's craft in Edgar's Canons, XVI. Drawing through hollow stones, trees, and bramble bushes was practised with the same thought of scraping away magical bad influences, or sometimes apparently of magnetizing with good influences (Grimm, Myth., 1118).
Page 45. Cnut, king of Denmark, was crowned king of England A.D. 1017. See the Chronicle, 1014-1035 He made vigorous and wise efforts to unite the Danes and Anglo-Saxons under a common government. He called assemblies of their representatives, and with their advice reissued a large body of laws, both civil and ecclesiastical. In Schmid they occupy pp. 250- 321. He died A.D. 1035.
Line 27. — morgen-gyfe, a gift from the husband to the wife on the morning after marriage. It was hers after his death. 29. — hddige, consecrate as a member of a religious order.
NOTES.
81
Page 40. — Orpheus. This is an extract from Boethius, De Consolatione Philosophise, chap. 35, fy 6, of Alfred's translation. The life of Boethius may he read in the Classical Dictionaries. The Latin of this work is printed in Valpy's Dolphin edition of the Latin Classics. It opens with the complaints of Boethius; Philosophy appears, and converses with him. She persuades him that blessedness is not in riches, power, honors, glory, or fame, but that adversity often leads to it. The Supreme Good is to be found in the Deity alone. She illustrates these views, and answers objections at length. Meter and prose alternate. This work was far more read and cherished in the Middle Ages than the classic authors of pagan times. It came home to their experiences, while Homer and Virgil, with their lying myths and bar- baric tales, were as remote and unreal as the Veda and Sacu'ntala are to us. Alfred recast it, and introduced much new matter, especially Christian pre- cepts and allusions, which are wholly absent from the original. The extract here given is written on the suggestion of Book III., Metrum 12. The story is much enlarged, and has little verbal resemblance to the Latin. Two manuscripts have been used in preparing editions, one of them thought by Wanley to be of Alfred's age. We have editions by Rawlinson, 1698 ; Cardale, 1829 ; Fox, in Bonn's library, 1864. The extract here given is in Thorpe's Analecta, Ettmiiller's Scopas and Boceras, and elsewhere.
Page 46, line 1. — "The clear well-spring of the highest good" is God: this is the language of Philosophia to Boethius in Latin verse. 20. — When to the harper then it seemed, that it pleased him of nothing (=he was pleased with nothing) in this world, then thought he, pa pa . . .pa, correla- tive, so line 23, page 47, 16, § 472, 3 ; puhte, § 297; lyste hme pinges, §§ 290, c ; 315, c. 23. — sceold, should (according to the story). 25. — ongan, he began ; change of mode in lively narrative. 30. — brohle, subj., would bring, ^ 423, 425, c. 31. — qflyst, much pleased with ; compare lyste, line 21, $ 315, 1.
Page 47, line 2. — pa, who, they say, (that they) know no respect for any man, but punish each man according to his works, — ivho, they say, (that they) control each other's fate : a repeated subject implied, § 288, b. 11. — pas (p&re f), takes the gender of yjel ? 22. — hpxt, interj. 24. — beseah he hme, he looked around him backwards after the woman, § 359, III. 33. — gebete, make hot, do penance for it again. Compare gebete in the Laws, page 41,2, and after.
Cedmon. — From Alfred's translation of Beda's Ecclesiastical History of the Angles and Saxons, Book IV., 24. See notes on Paulinus, page 38, and to Caedmon, page 52.
Page 47, line 34.— St. Hild was abbess of Whitby, and died A.D. 680. Beda was born in 673 in the same region, and must have known about Caedmon, may have seen him. 35. — mid . . ., by divine grace singularly magnified and dignified, since he was wont to make appropriate poems, which conduced to religion and piety.
Page 48. — geglencde agrees with sccopgercorde. — imbrydnesse renders
82 NOTES.
compimctwne, stimulation to pious feeling, feeling ; so Cuthbert speaks o! Beda's repeating verses, multum compunctus, much touched, with deep feel- ing. 11. — ac efne, but even. 12. — fid an, those alone, fid fije, which. — his fid . . ., which it became his (the) pious tongue to sing-, § 489, gedafenode governs a dative generally in West Saxon, ^ 299, but mec gedxfned, North., Luc, iv. 43. 15. — gebeorscipe, by etymology, a social beer-drinking, is ap- plied to any convivial, like Gr. avfiirootov, sym-posium. Here the Latin is convivium ; symble, line 18, is cccna. For German beer-drinking, see Ta- citus, Germ., 22, 23. — fionne fijxr pxs gedemed, when it was decided for pleasure, § 397. 20-23. — fid fid . . . fid, when . . . then. — fixt . . . fixt, § 468. — 33. Only the substance of the verses in Latin is given in Beda. It has been questioned whether Alfred rendered the Latin back or supplied the original verses. The latter is most probable. An older copy has been found added in a Latin Beda supposed to be of the 8th or 9th century. The forms resemble the earliest Anglo-Saxon Northumbrian which we have :
Nu scylun hergan hcfaenricaes uard,
meludxs raaecti end his modgidanc,
Merc uuldurfadur ; sue he uundra gihuaes,
eci dryctm, or astehdx.
He aerist scop aelda barnum
hcben til hrofe, halrg scepen :
pa middungeard moncynnxs uard,
eci dryctin, ssfter tiadx,
firum iold~, frea allmectig.
Now we-shall (should) laud heaven-realm's Ward (guardian),
the-Creator's might and his thought,
the-works of-the-glorious-Father : how he, of wonders all,
eternal Lord, the beginning established.
He first shaped for men's children
heaven as a roof, holy Shaper (creator),
then mid-earth mankind's Ward,
eternal Lord, afterward created,
for men a world, Master almighty.
This text is from Smith's Beda, p. 597 ; that on page 48 is from Thorpe, Analecta, p. 105, adopted on the supposition that he has corrected from some manuscript the readings given by Wheloc and Smith. 35. — perd is a change from peorc, the reading of more manuscripts, facta patns gloria, Beda. — pundrd, partitive after gelu>xs. — gehpxs, governed by ord. 36. — Dryhtin, appositive with he. 38-41. — Scyppend, appositive with he. — Dryhten, Fred, appositive with peard. The Northumbrian variations are mostly orthographic, §$ 20, 31. The vowel quantities are like those marked in the other text.
Pagb 49, line 3. — Gode pyrdes songcs, words of song worthy of God, Deo digni,pyrde usually takes a genitive, here an instrumental in analog}' with the Latin ablative of price so-called, §§ 320, 302, c. 4. — ealdorman, governor
NOTES.
83
(law term)=qui sibi pre-erat. 9. — gecorcn pcere, it might be decided. 10. — ■ pn>s gesepen, it appeared, videtur, visum est. 13. — That lie would sing something for them, and would convert that, etc. — sum sunge and is not in some texts ; Beda reads hunc in modulationem carminis transferre. 14. — pa pisan, undertaken the matter. 15. — geglenged describes past him beboden pass. 27. — be, of, with dative of theme, $ 334.
Page 50, line 2. — betynde and geendode, emphatic tautology for conclusit ,- so in the next line Beda has only discessus for gepitnesse and furdfurc ; and so elsewhere, repetition for emphasis and perspicuity is Anglo-Saxon 3. — nedhbhte, impersonal. 4. — ier, before (his death), pxt, (in this condition, namely) that, etc., conjunction : then he was fourteen days before, that he was oppressed = then there were fourteen days, etc. 25. — mine pa led/an, § 289, a. 31. — pon=pam, § 133. 32. — him gebxd, prayed for himself, § 298, c: a frequent idiom=he offered his prayers. Alfred has added these two words. 35, 36. — pxtte . . . Jhvt, repeated that. — edc spilce, also. 39. — ■ heo pd, it then, repeated subject, § 288, b. 40. — seniende, he signing him- self, nominative absolute, § 295 ; really an imitation of the Latin gerund signando sese, rather than a native idiom.
Anglo-Saxon Prose.
Specimens of Anglo-Saxon prose have now been given, arranged for ease of reading. We have remaining —
(1.) Theological writings. — Translations of the Bible (see pages 1-12, and notes) ; Homilies, page 35, and notes.
(2.) Philosophy. — Boethius, page 46, and notes.
(3.) History. — The Chronicle, page 23, and notes. Beda's Ecclesiastical History : see Paulinus, page 38, and Caedmon, page 47. Orosius, a general history of the ancient world, translated by Alfred, with additions of con- siderable geographical and ethnological value ; repeatedly printed. Thorpe's edition, with translation and glossary, 1857, is in Bonn's Library. Many brief biographies are contained in Beda and the Homilies, of which Caed- mon, page 47, and Gregory, page 35, are examples. Some separate lives have been found ; that of St. Guthlac has been several times printed. Good- win, 1848.
(4.) Law. — Pages 41-45, and notes.
(5.) Natural Science and Medicine. — Popular Treatises of Science, pp. 19, are Anglo-Saxon, Thorpe, 1841. Leechdoms, 3 vols., O. Cockayne, 1864-66.
(6.) Grammar. — iElfric, in Somner's Dictionary, 1659. Colloquy, 12- 22, and notes. A few Glossaries, Wright, 1857.
Anglo-Saxon Poetry. [For the Anglo-Saxon versification, see §5 496-515.] We learn from the story of Caedmon how universal the knowledge of popular poetry was among the Anglo-Saxons. It was such a disgrace not
84 NOTES.
to be able to chant in turn at feasts that Caedmon left in shame as his turn approached. Most of the poetry has perished. The early Anglo-Saxon Christians condemned whatever was mixed with idolatry, and the Normans despised or neglected all Saxon literature. But enough remains to enable us to judge pretty well of the nature of their poetry. We have —
(1.) The Ballad Epic. Here, as in Greek and most other tongues, the heroic ballads of the race were brought together, exalted and beautified, and fused into long poems. Beowulf (3184 lines), and a few fragments, are left from this great world of poetry, to be compared with the Homeric poems.
(2.) The Bible Epic is a treatment of the Bible narrative, similar in exaltation and other epic traits to the ballad epic. The origin and some- thing of the history of this style of composition has been read in this book in Caedmon, pages 47-50. We have remaining under the name of Caedmon four poems, called by Grein Genesis (2935 lines), Exodus (589 lines), Daniel (765 lines), Christ and Satan (733 lines). We have also a fragment of Judith (350 lines), Cynewulf's Christ (1694 lines), The Harrowing of Hell (137 lines), and some fragments. These poems are to be compared with the Paradise Lost and Paradise Regained of Milton, and the Christ in Hades of Lord.
(3.) Ecclesiastical Narratives. The lives of Saints, versified Chron- icles. Of these we have Andreas (1724 lines), Juliana (731 lines), Guthlac (1353 lines), Elene (1321 lines).
(4.) Psalms and Hymns. Translations of a large part of the Hebrew Psalms, and a few Christian hymns and prayers.
(5.) Secular Lyrics. A few from the Chronicle celebrating the heroes, and others mostly elegiac, of which those on pages 68-69 are a specimen.
(6.) Allegories, Gnomes, and Riddles. The Phoenix, a translation from Lactantius, expanded (677 lines) ; The Panther (74 lines) ; The Whale (89 lines) ; Gnomic verses, some in dialogue between Solomon and Saturn (Grein, ii., pages 339-368) ; Riddles (Grein, ii., pages 369-407). Pages 66-67 are specimens.
(7.) Didactic Ethical. Alfred's Meters of Boethius (Grein, ii., pages 295-339). Pages 64-65 are specimens. Some of the Allegories, and other pieces classed under the sixth head, have a didactic purpose in natural science.
Page 5L The Traveler is one of the most ancient Anglo-Saxon poems. A poet tells through what countries he has traveled and whom he has seen. It is little more than a sounding roll of names, with epithets and the briefest incidents, like the catalogues in Homer and Milton. Names enough are identified to give it reality. The lines here quoted are the last.
A single copy remains in the Codex Exoniensis. This was presented by Leofric, bishop of Exeter (A.D. 1046), to the library of his cathedral. It was edited by Thorpe for the Society of Antiquaries of London (1842), with an English translation, notes, and indexes. The text and translation make 500 pages.
NOTES. 85
Lino 1. So roving in their destinies wander gleemen of men through many lands, their need tell, thank- words speak, always south or north some one they meet in songs clever, in gifts unsparing, who before man wishes honor to rear, (nobleness) earlship to gain, till that all departs,
light and life together : praise whoever winneth, has under heavens high-fast (immutable) honor. Beowulf, see page 56.
Line 9. The hero Beowulf has slain a monster. This is part of the cele- bration.
At times a king's thane, a man glory-laden, of songs mindfull, who full-many of old sagas, very-many remembered, other words found rightly connected. This hero again began the feat of Beowulf with craft to recite, and artfully to utter sentences cunning, with words to exchange (thoughts). 10. — gilp-hLvden, defiance laden, having passed through many battles. 12. — porn adds emphasis to eal-fela. 13. — suite, according to the laws of verse. 15. — gerade, exact in meter. 16. — To narrate. 16. — p&r, in the great hall Heorot, see page 57. 18. — scvgde, (he) said, se pe, who. — cpaed, repetition of szegde. 21. — spa, which.
Page 52. Cjedmon's Genesis. For Casdmon, see page 47-51, and the notes. Only one copy of these poems has survived in old manuscript. It was apparently written in the tenth century, the last seventeen pages in a different hand from the rest (212). All that is known of it is that it belonged to Archbishop Usher, who gave it to Junius, who printed it at Amsterdam in 1655, and who bequeathed it to the Bodleian Library. It is illuminated. A careful edition, with a translation, notes, and verbal index, was edited by Thorpe for the Society of Antiquaries of London, 1832. The illuminations were published in 1833. It has since been much studied in Germany, and many valuable articles upon it have been published. Grein's critical edition and translation, Bouterwek's copious Essays in his edition (1849-1854), and Dietrich's criticisms in Haupt's Zeitschrift, deserve special attention.
There is nothing but internal evidence to show that these poems are really those described as Cajdmon's by Beda, and scholars have differed about it. It seems likely that they are from his original, but changed by free rewriting in a different dialect after the lapse of three or four centuries.
Those who do not know what liberties were taken by the early copyists and bards, may compare with the four first lines of Caedmon in Beda, page 48 and note, the following onening in the manuscript of Junius.
a
6G NOTES.
Us is xiht micel Pxt pe roderd peard peredd puldorcming pordum herigen, modum lufien : he is mxgnd sped, hedfod ealrd hedhgesceaftd, ired selmihtig. Nxs him iruma &fre or geporden, ne nu ende cymd ecean drihtnes. For us it is a great duty that we heavens' Ward, men's Glory-king with words laud, with minds love : he is of might the fullness, head of all high creations,
Lord almighty. There has not to him beginning ever, origin been, nor will now end come of the eternal Lord. Caedmon has been called the Anglo-Saxon Milton. The extracts here given will indicate on what ground.
Page 52. Genesis. The opening of this book has been given above. It goes on with the story of man's first disobedience and his fall, beginning with the fallen angels. The description of Satan, gelic pdm leohtum steorrum, like the bright stars ; his first speech as here given ; some striking expres- sions in the description of his fall, of hell, heaven, of Adam and Eve, strongly suggest that Milton borrowed from Ceedmon ; but it is most likely that these resemblances arise from their drawing from the same sources — from the Bible most ; in demonology and the lore of angels from Gregory the Great. A large part of Caedmon's Genesis is occupied with the story of Abraham.
Line 1. — psss geporden, had been. — pa giet, as yet : there had not here as yet, except gloom-of-shadow, aught been. 6. — geseah, (he) saw dark obscurity brood in perpetual night swart under heavens, wan and waste, till that this world-creation through the word existed of the king of glory. 11. — helm, (helmet) protector of all things, appositive with Drihten. 14. — Fred, repeated subject, or appositive like helm. 15. — grxs, instrumental accus., § 295, b. 17 —ponne pxgds, appositive with gdrsecg. 20. — lifes Brytta, appositive with metod. 29. — gesceaft, apposi- tive with leoht. 31-32. — The coming on of the first night. 34.— ford, henceforth. 35. — gi/man, (who should) govern the abyss. — pxs, (he) was.
Page 53, line 0. Compare Paradise Lost, 1, 75. 10. — pedh . . ., though we it for the All-powerful must not own, (must not) possess our realms. 11. — nsefd=ne hxfd, he has not. 13. — bcnumen, p. p. (in that he hath) deprived (us) of heaven-realm, ^ 301. 18.— him, expletive reflexive: shall be to himself in pleasure, § 298, c. 19. — dhtc, subj., expressing a wish, § 421, 4. 20. — and might I one hour out be be one winter hour. 21. — broken sentence. 28. — habbad dmyrred governs accusative me and genitive sides, § 317, a. — sal appositive with gespong. 32. — mid pihte, in any way, mxg of, may (escape) from, § 436. 37. — and (I know) that the Lord of hosts also knew that (there) should to us, (me and) Adam,
NOTES.
87
evils occur in that heaven-realm, if I had the use of ray hands; unc Adamc §287,g, . . . JKi-r, if, $ 475.
Page 54. Exodus has been pronounced by some a lyric in honor of Moses. It has not the rapid narrative movement of an epic, but dilates imaginatively on a few scenes. It has the usual formal opening :
Hpxl / pe fcor and nedh gefrigen habbad
ofcr middangeard Moyses domds.
What ! we far and near have heard over middle-earth Moses1 laws.
ft has been generally considered one of the grandest and most characteristic poems of early Teutonic literature. It is characteristic of a certain class of writing; but it should not be forgotten that it we have an Anglo-Saxon Milton we also have an Anglo-Saxon Homer.
Page 54, line 1. — Nearpe . . ., Straitly they (the Israelites marching from Egypt) struggled-forvvard on the northways, they knew to them on the south the Sunfolks' (Ethiopian) land. 2. — piston land, knew the land : knew that the land lay. 4. — heofon-colum, instrumental after brum. b.—fxr-bryne, fearful burning (of the sun). 5. — bxlce, Ger. gebdlk, canopy, the so-called " pillar of cloud." 7. — nette, repetition of bxlce. 8. — peder- polcen, Ger. wetterwolke (weather-welkin), storm-cloud, is the "pillar of cloud." 10. — ltg-fy>', hate heofontorht, describes the sun ; hate, definite form, epic epithet, § 362, 1 ; others read it as an instrumental of hat, heat. 12. — drihtd gedrymost, gladdest of throngs, appositive with Hxlcd. 13. — Dxg-scealdes, trope for sun, hied dxg-scealdes, the " pillar of cloud." 15. — spa, although. 18. — mxst, the greatest of tents. 19. — on sdlum, in safe places, in safety. 20. — Heofon-bedcen, the " pillar of fire." 22. — syllic agrees with beam ; Strange after sun's set took care over the people with flame to shine a burning pillar. 27. — nebple . . ., deepest night- shadows not enough might lurking-places hide ; i. e., Midnight was not dark enough to hide them, the pillar was so bright. 30. — py Ixs . . ., lest to them by the horrors-of-the-waste the hoar heath with raging storms ever with sudden peril their minds might distract. 35. — hdtan, weak instrumental, epic epithet, fy 362, 1.
Page 55, line 2. — hyrde, subj. imperf. for hyrdcn, § 170. 5. — segn, the pillar of fire. 10-11. — flotan brxddon, the sailors spread (with) tents over the mountains. 13. — Then to them (=the warriors) the warriors' mind became despondent. 20. — on hpxl, in circuit, round them ; Grein suggests another hpxl, akin to hpelan, to clang, Dan. hvael, a shriek ; on hpxl, with clangor. 25. — debr, appositive with pulfds; cpyldrbf . . ., ravenous to demand on enemies' track the host's slaughter. 27. — marc-peardds are the wolves. 32. — pengel, appositive with sige-cyning, the king of Egypt. 38. — land-manna, the Egyptians.
Beowulf has been found in only one manuscript, thought to be of the tenth century. Its existence is mentioned first in Wanley's Catalogue, 1705',
88
NOTES.
but little notice of it was taken till 1786, when two copies were made for Thorkelin, a Dane, by whom an edition was published in 1815. The manu- script had been badly injured by fire in 1731, and has had hard usage since. Since the revival of Anglo-Saxon scholarship under the impulse of Grimm, the interest in Beowulf has risen to a great heighth, and many editions, translations, and essays of elucidation and interpretation have appeared in England, Germany, and Denmark. Among others, Kemble, 1833-1837 : Ettmuller, translation, 1840 ; Thorpe, 1855 ; Grein, two editions, 1857, 1867; Gruntvig, 1861 ; Heyne, two editions, 1863, 1868. The poem celebrates the exploits of Beowulf. We learn from it that he was the son of a sister of Hygelac, king of the Geats (Goths), and Ecgtheow, one of the royal family of the Danes, and that after the death of Hygelac and his son he succeeded to the throne of the Goths. The exploits here celebrated are combats with monsters, after the manner of Hercules. The tendency at first was to regard Beowulf as one of the gods, and the whole poem as mythology ; but it now seems clear that Beowulf was a real prince, and that a body of fact lies under the fables. The time is the beginning of the sixth century. See the note on Hygelac, page 58, line 30. The place is the island ot Seeland (Zealand, the seat of Copenhagen) and the opposite Gothland. An attempt has, how- ever, been made to locate it in England by Haigh, and very remarkable coincidences of names and distances are pointed out in favor of that theory.
Page 56, line 3. — Gdr-Dend, the Dene (Danes) appear in Beowulf as the subjects of Scyld and his descendants, as living "in Scedelandum" "on Scedeni<r°-e" "by two seas," as we suppose, in Denmark. Their epithets are Gar -Dene, Spear -Danes, Hring-Dene, Mailed -Danes, Beorht-Dcne, Bright-Danes. They are divided into East, West, North, and South Danes. ft.— Scyld, the son of See/, was drifted to Denmark, an infant alone in a boat ; he there established a royal family ; at his death was again committed to the sea in a boat, and departed, as he came, into the unknown. Such was the founding of the royal line rfHmthgar. See/is referred to in Anglo- Saxon poetry only in line 4 of Beowulf. He is identified by Grein with Seed/a, mentioned in the Traveler (see note on page 51) as king of the Longo-bards. He is probably also the Seed/ in the pedigree of yEthelwulf, Alfred's father, inaccurately described as the son of Noah, born in the ark, Chr., 855. l.—mxgitmn, appositive. oftedh, elsewhere, as here, sometimes governs the dative of the person and genitive of the object of separation, H 298, 317. 8.— The earl inspired terror, after he first had been found deserted. Kings are called earls as being of the same noble stock. 9.— He experienced solace for that, i. e. his desertion, ^ 315. 14.— Him, reflexive expletive, § 298, c.—gepdt feran, § 448, 4. 18.— jwrdum peold, ruled with words; perhaps should read pord-onpeald dhte, had word-sway.— Scyldinga, the descendants of Scyld ; (2) the people ruled by them. 26.— gegyrpan. infinitive, to equip a ship, i. e. of equipping, ^» 449, a. 31. — l;vss-an = -u>n.
Page 57, line 6.— sele-nvdende, hall possessors, appositive with men; so hxlcd. l.—onfeng, with dative, $ 299. 8.—Hrdthgdr, son of Healfd»ne,
NOTES. 89
is the king of the Danes for whose relief occurred the exploits of Beowulf here sung. His wife is Wealhtheow. See Scy/rf, page 56, line 6. 11, — mago-driht, appositive with geogod, the band of youth, the squires. 13. — medo-wrn, repetition of heal-reced; men, accusative, subject of gepyrcean. 14. — pone for ponne, (greater) than the children of the age (men) ever heard of. 15. — (polde) geddilan. 17. — All, except the public lands and the lives of the people. 20. — gelomp, it happened. 22. — Heort, Ileorot, i. e. hart, is found by Grein in the Danish Hjori-holm, a town in Zealand, about two miles from the sea. Near by is Sixl lake, answering to Grendel's lake. At the right distance on the opposite coast of the main-land for Beowulf's grave, he finds the ruined castle of Bo-hus. See note on Hygelac, page 58, line 30. 24. — beot ne dleh, did not belie his promise, dleh<^dleogan. Here follows the passage quoted on page 51. 30. — Grendel was a monster of the moors, of the race of Cain. He broke into Heorot every night and carried oft' thirty warriors. This lasted twelve years. Then came Beowulf, fought him, wrenched his arm off. He escaped to his lair, and died. Beowulf pursued his mother to the place, killed her; found his body, cut off his head, and bore it to Hrothgar.
Page 58, line 1. — Melod, repeated subject of furprxc. 5. — him, plur. dat , indirect object. ^ 297 ; pees, genitive of crime, § 320, d. 6. — neosian hiises, examine the 'house, § 315, 111. 7. — How the Mailed-Danes had in- habited it (the house)=how they had disposed themselves to sleep. 21. — So (Grendel) ruled. 26. — -forpam . . ., therefore afterward was it to the children of men plainly known, by songs sadly (known), that Grendel warred long against Hrothgar. 30. — pset, it, Grendel's deeds, dsedd appositive with Jnbt, ^ 374, 2. Higelac's thane is Beowulf. Higelac {Hygelac) appears in Beowulf as reigning king of the Geaten (Goths). The seat of his kingdom was in the Swedish Gothland, near the River Gotha, and nearly opposite the Danish Hjort-holm. Several of his kindred, and two successive wives, are mentioned in Beowulf, and that he fell in an expedition against the Franks, Friesians, and Hiigen. This seems to identify him with a Gothic king, Chocilagus, mentioned by Gregory of Tours, and the Gesta Regum Francorum, as having so adventured and died, A.D. 511 ; and in a tenth century tradition of the same event described as Huiclaucus, king of the Geti. 33. — In the day of this life=at that time, then.
Page 59, line 1. — se goda, used substantively. 3. ==/ 'if 'tend sum, one of fifteen, with a party of fifteen, § 388. 12. — pudu bundenne, perhaps origin- ally a raft, a ship. 17. — pset, so far that. 20. — eoletes (ba.y<^eolh? sea?) has not been clearly made out, ed-ldda, watery way, Thorpe; ed-let, water- stay, time on the voyage, Leo, Heyne ; eolet, hastening, rapid voyage, Ett., Grein. Compare the puzzling siolcda, found once only (Beowulf, 2367), meaning bay, cove, or sea. 25. — geseah beran, saw (persons) bear, § 449, a. 29. — hpxt, § 377. 30. — gepdt ridan, $ 448, 4 ; gepdt him, § 298, c. 35. — l&dan cpomon, § 448, 4. 36. — The second section of the line is gone in the manuscript : helmds bseron, Ett., Heyne ; hijde secean, Grein. Com-
90 NOTES.
pare the answer to this question, page 60, line 25, We through kind feeling come to seek thy lord.
Page 60, line 1. — cudlicbr, more openly, with franker courtesy. 2. — Nor have ye words-of-permission of warriors completely known, the assent of men=but yet ve do not know surely whether ye can obtain permission from us warriors. 26. — larend god, good in respect of instructions, i. e. kindly direct us.
Page 61, line 4. — se rica, Hrothgar. 16. — cynnd, fitting things, manners, courtesies. 17. — gold-hrodcn,VJ ev\hl\\eow. 20. — bzed hine blidne bade him blithe, ellipsis of pesan, to be, making a factitive like wish him well. Com- pare bade him had, page 62, line 13. 21. — lebfne, appositive with hine. 23. — Helmingds, the race of Helm. He is mentioned in the Traveler as ruling the Wulfings. Wealh-theow was of this race. 28. — pancbde, with dative Gode and genitive pxs, § 297, d.
Page 62, line 17. — gamela, weak form, epic epithet, § 362, 1. 18. — rand- pigan, appositive with Gcdt, Beowulf. 27. — coman . . . scacan: for this text of Grein's first edition his last has^« com beorht lebma scacan ofer scadu. — The manuscript is illegible : pa com beorht scacan, is one of the sarly copies; then came the bright light to beam over the shadows. 30. — pyle Hrodgdres, the court officer who directed the conversation, the orator His name was Hunferd. He had boasted much over the wine, but did not venture to meet Grendel. He lent Beowulf his famous sword Hrunting for the conflict with Grendel's mother.
Page 63, line 3. — se eorl, Beowulf. He has followed the mother of Grendel deep into the water, and comes up in a cave, her hall. Then the earl found that he in hostile hall, he knew not what, was. 36. — The blood of the monster melts the blade, Beowulf presents the hilt to Hrodgdr.
Page 64, line 5. — him, to them the lord paid : pxs, therefore.
Alfred's Meters are versifications of parts of Boethius. They were found in one manuscript, transcribed by Junius, but since lost. Editions are by Rawlinson, 1698 ; Fox, 1835 ; Grein, 1838. See farther in the notes to Orpheus, page 46.
Line 12.— This introduction is not by Alfred. Thus Alfred to us old-lore rehearsed king of the West Saxons, skill displayed, the poets' art.
Line 17.— Meter VI. is from Book II.. Metrum III., of Boethius, which is given for comparison. The two first lines are Alfred's introduction. Cum polo Phoebus roseis quadrigis
Lucem spargere cceperit, Pallet albentes hebetata vultus
Flammis stella prementibus. Cum nemus flatu Zephyri tepentis
Vernis irrubuit rosis, Spiret insanum nebulosus Auster, Jam spinis abeat decus.
NOTES.
91
Saepe tranquillo radiat sereno
Immotis mare fluctibus : Saepe ferventes Aquilo procellas
Verso concitat aequore. Rara si constat sua forma mundo
Si tantas variat vices, Crede fortunis hominum caducis,
Bonis crede fugacibus. Constat, sterna positumque lege est,
Ut constet genitum nihil.
Page 65. Meter X. is founded on the 7th meter of Book II. The first 25 lines are expanded from two :
Ubi nunc fidelis ossa Fabricii jacent 1 Quid Brutus, aut rigidus Cato 1
Line 1. — Weland is the hero-smith of the North. Stories of him were among the most popular of the Middle Ages. They are mostly such as the Greeks told of Hephaistos, Erichthonios, and Daidalos. He made rings, and set them with precious stones. Nidhad, a king in Sweden, had him bound in his sleep with heavy chains, and took from him a famous sword, and a ring which he gave to his daughter Beadohild. He afterward had him ham- stringed, and confined to work for him. Weland killed the sons of Nicthad. Beadohild, who had come to him to get her ring mended, he first stupefied with beer, and then ravished. He made himself wings and flew away, boast- ing of his revenge. He made Beowulf's famous coat of mail. The story of shooting the apple from his son's head, and the arrow " to kill thee, tyrant, had I slain my boy," familiar in connection with William Tell and William of Cloudesle, is a Weland story, told of his brother Egil. Scott's Wayland Smith, in Kenilworth, has his name, though little else, from this source. Alfred substitutes Weland for Fabncius, as though Fabricms were from faber, artificer.
Line 4. — sengum . . ., to any one may not the skill escape=no one may attain the skill. 6. — pi) ett . . . pe, easier than ; benimcm pr&ccan crxftes, deprive a wretch (even) of his skill, ^ 317 ; — than one may turn the sun to swerve, and this swift heaven (to swerve) from his orbit, any of heroes ; amig, appositive with mon. 30. — pcrds, accusative, appositive with hi ; bring them forth well known=make them familiar. 37. — guma, repeated subject ; What then may have any of heroes, a man, from fame . . . 1
Page 66. Saws. These are often called Gnomic verses. They are from pages 338+ of the Codex Exoniensis, already described in a note on the Traveler, page 51.
Line 3. — pundrum, wondrously. The ice, the water-helmet, locks up the plants. 14. — pig, repetition of giut. 22. — bold-agendum, appositive with him, the wife should know wise counsels for them (herself and husband), the house holders both together. 25.— fnsan, frizzled, ringleted, with a wealth
92 NOTES.
of tresses, Ett., Grein ; other editors "Frisian."' 30. — Waiteth for him on the land that his love demandeth. 31. — pakre . . ., keep faith.
Page 67, line 3. — m&gd egsan pyn, the chief of terrors, t. e. the sea, (holdeth) a family (many sailors). Thorpe reads m&gd edgnd pyn, a maid is the delight of the eyes. 4. — A rich man, a king, a settlement then for his people buys, when he comes to sail, i. c. sailing, $ 448, 4. 32.— sceal, ought to belong to, becomes ; infinitive omitted, § 435, d.—Alpalda,The All-ruling, i. e. the true God, (made) the glorious (world).
Page 68. Threnes. This extract is from a poem in the Codex Exon- iensis, pages 286+, called by Thorpe The Wanderer. The ruined castle strikes the imagination powerfully in all ages, and in the decline of the Roman Empire men thought of themselves as living in a decaying world. The Anglo-Saxon poets seem to have been especially affected by this mode of thought.
Line 6. — sumne . . ., one a bird bore away over the high sea : bird trope for ship, Thorpe. Grein refers it to the bird Greif, O. H. G. Grif, Grifo, which figures in Germanic story, a counterpart to Gr. Gryps, griffon. 11. — burgpard . . ., till free from sounds of citizens old works of giants empty stood. Cities, stone figures, roads, stone swords, caves of dragons, are spoken of in Anglo-Saxon poems as entd gepeorc, and that is the only way in which ent occurs in them. 17. — Where has come horse = what has become of horse 1 21. — gendp, has vanished, spa, as if. 22. — on laste, in the place of, forsaken by. 39. — to rycene, too quickly.
Page 69, line 2. — eorl, appositive with he, unless he first the remedy know how, the earl, with might to obtain. 4. — him, for himself.
The Second Threne is from page 377 of the Codex Exoniensis, printed as " Deor the Scald's Complaint." See note on The Traveler, page 41.
Line 7. — Weland, see page 65, 1, and note. Weland for himself among dragons exile experienced. No dragon story is known of Weland. Grein proposes pimman, by means of woman. Rieger reads be pornum, manifoldly. 11. — Nidhdd, see note on page 65. 12. — syllan=sellan<^sel, weak form, as epic epithet, § 362, 1. 13. — ofereode, impersonal ; there was a surviving of that, so there may be of this. 1G. — The omitted line and a half reads :
l>wt heo gearolice ongieten Juvfde pa>t heo edcen pses : See for Beadohild's misfortune the note on page 65, line 1. 20. — Eormanric. The Gothic king Emanaricus, the Alexander of the North, is mentioned in the Traveler's Song and in Beowulf. He was king of the Ostro-Goths, A.D. 375. The stories told of him are full of anachronisms and inconsistencies. 25. — cyne-rices, genitive of separation, fy 317. 27. — Hcodcning, Heoden, is Hetele in Gudrun, Hedin in Snorri's Edda, Hithinus in Saxo. 30. — Heor- renda is celebrated in the German heroic poetry as Horant, in Snorri as Hi- arrandt.
Page 70. — These rhymes are part of a poem of 87 verses in the Codex
NOTES. 93
Exoniensis. It is plainly a task poem to exhibit riming skill. The spelling obscures the sense, which needs all the light to be had. I have, therefore, used Grein's reformed orthography, and I add a Latin version by Ettmiiller. Thorpe had pronounced it unintelligible. For the meter, see $ 511.
Homiuum geuus perit, pugnae hasta lacerat,
versutia procax pngnat, sagittam fraus praeparat, fidejussionem cnra mordet, audaciam seuectus exscindit.
Exilii tempus succrescit, iiacuudia jusjurandum cudit,
crimiuum fanes expanduntur, niachinationes instructs labuntur.
Moesta ira fodit, fovea retinaculum habet ;
ornatua albns polluitur, asstas calida frigescit,
Populi prosperitas rait, amicitia volvitur [evanescit], terra vires inveterascunt, fervor frigescit.
Mihi id Parca texuit et opus imposuit,
ut foderem sepulcrum ; neque hanc diram constitutionem evitare came possum, quo ex tempore dies celer fugerit, arreptioue necessaria me arripit [mors], ex quo nox venerit, quae mihi patriam negat, et me hie habitatione privat
Si cadaver jacet, membra vermis comedit, verrucam non curat et cibum sumit, donee ossa tantum ex viro supersint, et ultimo nullum [os], nisi necessitatis virgnla malum omen hie praebuerit, non erit fama taedio affecta.
Priusquam felix hoc cogitat, saepissime se ipsum fatigat ; gustat amarum crimen, non curat meliorem voluptatem, non recordatur hilaritatum giatias, hie sunt misericordias gaudia speranda in ccelorum regno. Eamus nunc Sanctis similes criminibus liberati, a dedecoribus redempti, maculis puri, splendore cincti, ubi humanum genus debet coram creatore laetum verum Deum aspicere et in pace semper gauderc
Note the use of adjectives as substantives : fldh mdh flited, subtle hostile fiszhteth = hostile one, fiend ; bald aid ppited, bold old severeth = old ago cuts off the bold.
A BRIEF GRAMMAR
ANGLO-SAXON LANGUAGE
The sections are numbered like the corresponding sections in the Author's Comparative Grammar of the Anglo-Saxon Lan- guage, so that the references in the notes of the Reader may answer for both when the topic is treated in both. The Com- parative Grammar illustrates the forms of the Anglo-Saxon by those of the Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, Gothic, Old Saxon, Old Frie- sic, Old Norse, and Old High German.
INTRODUCTION.
1. During the fifth and sixth centuries, England was conquer- ed and peopled by pagans (Saxons, Angles, Jutes, etc.) from the shores of the North Sea ; the center of emigration was near the mouth of the Elbe. The conquerors spoke many dialects, but most of them were Low German. Missionaries were sent from Rome (A.D. 597) to convert them to Christianity. The Roman alphabetic writing was thus introduced, and, under the influence of learned native ecclesiastics, a single tongue gradually came into use as a literary language through the whole nation. The chief seat of learning down to the middle of the eighth century was among the Angles of Northumberland. The language was long called Englisc (English), but is now called Anglo-Saxon. Its Au- gustan age was the reign of Alfred the Great, king of the West Saxons (A.D. 871-901). It continued to be written till the col- loquial dialects, through the influence of the Anglo-Norman, had diverged so far from it as to make it unintelligible to the people; then, under the cultivation of the Wycliflite translators of the Bi- ble, and of Chaucer and his fellows, there grew out of these dia- lects a new classic language — the English.
2. The spelling in the manuscripts is irregular, but the North- umbrian is the only well-marked dialect of the Anglo-Saxon, as old as its classic period (10th century), which has yet been ex- plored. The Gospels and some other works have been printed in it. The common Anglo-Saxon is sometimes called West-Saxon.
3. After the period of pure Anglo-Saxon, there was 'written an irregular dialect called Semi-Saxon. It has few strange Avords, but the inflections and syntax are broken up (12th century).
4. The former inhabitants of Britain were Celts, so unlike the invaders in race and speech, and so despised and hated, that they did not mix. There are in the Anglo-Saxon a handful of Celtic common names, and a good many geographical names : the rela- tion of the Celtic language to the Anglo-Saxon is like that of the languages of the aborigines of America to our present English.
96 INTRODUCTION.
5. The Anglo-Saxon was shaped to literary use by men who wrote and spoke Latin, and thought it an ideal language ; and a large part of the literature is translated or imitated from Latin authors. It is not to be doubted, therefore, that the Latin exer- cised a great influence on the Anglo-Saxon : if it did not lead to the introduction of wholly new forms, either of etymology or syntax, it led to the extended and uniform use of those forms which are like the Latin, and to the disuse of others, so as to draw the grammars near each other. There are a considerable number of words from the Latin, mostly connected with the Church ; three or four through the Celts from the elder Romans.
6. There are many words in Anglo-Saxon more like the words of the same sense in Scandinavian than like any words which Ave find in the Germanic languages; but the remains of the early dia- lects are so scant that it is hard to tell how far such words were borrowed from or modified by the Scandinavians. Before A.D. 900 many Danes had settled in England. Danish kings afterward ruled it (A.D. 1013-1042). Their laws, however, are in Anglo- Saxon. The Danes were illiterate, and learned the Anglo-Saxon. Of course their pronunciation wras peculiar, and they quickened and modified phonetic decay. It is probable that they affected the spoken dialects which have come up as English more than the written literary language which Ave call Anglo-Saxon.
7. The other languages sprung from the dialects of Low Ger- man tribes are Friesic, Old Saxon, and, later, Dutch (and Flem- ish), and Piatt Deutsch. The talk in the harbors of Antwerp, Bremen, and Hamburg is said to be often mistaken by English sailors for corrupt English. These Low German languages are akin to the High German on one side, and to the Scandina- vian on the other. These all, Avith the Mceso-Gothic, constitute the Teutonic class of languages. This stands parallel with the Lithuanic, the Slavonic, and the Celtic, and with the Italic, the Hellenic, the Iranic, and the Indie, all of Avhich belong to the Indo-European family of languages. The parent speech of this family is lost, and has left no literary monuments. Its seat has been supposed to have been on the heights of Central Asia. The Sanskrit, an ancient language of India, takes its place at the head of the family. Theoretical roots and forms of inflection are given by grammarians as those of the Parent Speech, on the ground that they are such as might have produced the surviving roots and forms by known laAvs of change.
INTRODUCTION.
97
2 1
8. The following stem shows the order in which these classes branched, and their relative age and remoteness from each other. At the right is given the approximate date of the oldest literary remains. The languages earlier than these remains are made out
like the Parent Speech ; that is, roots and forms are taken for the language at each period, which will give the roots and forms of all the languages which branch from it, but not those peculiar to the other languages.
A. Indo-European. Parent Speech.
1. Indie. B.C. 1500. Sanskrit Vedas.
2. Iranic. B.C. 1000. Bactrian Avesta.
3. Hellenic. Before B.C. 800. Greek.
4. Italic. B.C. 200. Latin.
5. Teutonic. 4th Century. Mceso-Gothic Bible.
G. Celtic. 8th Century.
7. Slavonic. 9th Century. Bulgarian Bible.
8. Lithuanic. lGth Centurv.
0. The following stem shows the manner in which the lan- guages of the Teutonic class branch after separating from the Slavonic. The Gothic (Mceso-Gothic) died without issue ; the Low German is nearer akin to it than the High German is. The branches of the Scandinavian (Swedish, I Jc Danish, Norwegian) are not represented.
A. Teutonic. Theoretic.
a. Gothic. 4th Century.
b. Germanic. Theoretic.
c. Scandinavian. 13th Century.
d. High German. 8th Century.
e. Low German. Theoretic.
f. Friesic. 14th Century.
g. Saxon. Theoretic.
h. Anglo-Saxon. 8th Century. £. Old Saxon. 9th Century. k. Piatt Deutsch. 14th Century. /. Dutch. 13th Century.
PAKT I.
PHONOLOGY.
10. Alphabet. — The Anglo-Saxon alphabet has twenty-four letters. All but three are Roman characters : the variations from the common form are cacographic fancies. P b (thorn), and P p (wen), are runes. D d (edh) is a crossed d, used for the older b, oftenest in the middle and at the end of words.
|
Old Forms. |
Simple Forms. |
Roman. |
Names. |
||
|
X a |
A |
a |
A |
a |
ah |
|
& 86 |
M |
re |
M |
te |
a |
|
B b |
B |
b |
B |
b |
bay- |
|
E c |
C |
c |
C |
c |
cay |
|
D b |
D |
d |
D |
(1 |
day |
|
D 3 |
D |
d |
DIT |
dh |
edh |
|
e e |
E |
e |
E |
e |
ay |
|
F p |
F |
f |
F |
f |
cf |
|
E 3 |
G |
or J-> |
G |
<r |
gay |
|
pKh |
H |
h |
H |
h |
hah |
|
I i |
I |
i |
I |
i |
ee |
|
L 1 |
L |
1 |
L |
1 |
el |
|
CO m |
M |
m |
M |
m |
em |
|
N n |
N |
n |
N |
n |
en |
|
0 o |
0 |
o |
0 |
o |
o |
|
P p |
P |
P |
P |
V |
Pay |
|
R p |
R |
r |
R |
V |
er |
|
8 r |
S |
S |
S |
s |
es |
|
L o |
T |
t |
T |
t |
tay |
|
Vv\> |
P |
P |
TH |
th |
thorn |
|
U u |
U |
u |
U |
u |
oo |
|
P P |
P |
P |
j VV vv ) I (W) (w) \ |
wen |
|
|
X x |
X |
X |
X |
X |
ex |
|
Y y |
Y |
y |
Y |
y |
ypsilc |
Some of the German editors use a for re, re for a?, e for e derived from i, o for a?, a?, for d\ j for i when a semi-vowel, and v for p. Now and then k, q, v, z get into the manuscripts, mostly in foreign words, and uu or u foi p. The Semi-Saxon has a peculiar character for j (}).
SOUNDS OF LETTERS
99
11. Abbreviations. — The most common are ^J = and, fy =bsct (that), \ = odxte (or), and ~ for an omitted m or n ; as, ba=bam.
12. An Accent (-") is found in Anglo-Saxon manuscripts, but in none so regularly used as to make it an objective part of an Anglo-Saxon text. It is found oftenest over a long vowel ; sometimes over a vowel of peculiar sound, not long; seldom, ex- cept over syllables having stress of voice. Sometimes it seems to mark nothing but stress. Most of the English editors represent it by an acute accent ; the Germans generally print Anglo-Saxon with a circumflex over all single long vowels in the stem of words, and an acute over the diphthongs, as broder, freoud. In this book, to guide the studies of beginners, a circumflex is used over all long vowels and diphthongs, and the acute accent (') over vowels only to denote stress.
13. Punctuation. — The Anglo-Saxons used one dot (.) at the end of each clause, or each hemistich of a poem, and some- times three dots ( :•) at the end of a sentence. Modern point- ing is generally used in printed text.
14. Sounds of Letters. — Vowels:
a like a in far.
a " a " fall.
a3 " a " glad.
& " a " dare in New England.
e " e " let.
e in the breakings (not diph- thongs) ea, eo, ea, eo, very light.
e like e in they.
i like i in dim.
deem, wholly, holy, full, fool.
dim, but with the lips thrust out and rounded. (French u.) f same sound prolonged.
ee o o
u
00
i
Unaccented vowels are like accented in kind, but obscure.
The consonants have their common English sounds ; but note
i (=j) before a vowel, like y.
s like s in so.
t " t " to.
b " th " thin.
p " to.
pi, pr, and final p nearly close
the lips. (German w.) x like ks.
c like k, always, ch " kh in work-house. cp " qu.
d, like Engl, th in a similar word ; oder, other, dod, doth. g like g in go, always. h very distinct. hp like wh in New England.
100 PHONOLOGY.
15. Accent. — Rule 1. The primary accent is on the first syl- lable of every word: brod'-er, brother ; un'-dtd, uncouth.
Exception 1. Proper prefixes in verbs and particles take no primary accent : such are d, an, and, xt, be, bi, ed, for, ful, ge, geond, in, mis, 6d, of, ofer, on, or, td,purh, un, under , put, pider, ymb, ymbe : an-gin'nan, begin ; tet-gad'ere, together; on-gedn, again. The syllable after the prefix takes the accent.
(a.) But derivatives from nouns, pronouns, or adjectives retain their accent : and'-sparian<C.and'sparu, answer; in -peardlice <C.in'-peard, adj., inward; ed'-nipian <C ed'nipe, renewed. Such are all verbs in and-, ed-, or-, found in Anglo-Saxon poetry; many adverbs in un-, etc.
(b.) Many editors print as compounds adverbs+verbs,both of which retain their accent. Such are those with wfter, bi, big, efen, eft, fore, ford, from, from, hider, mid, nider, gegn, gedn, gen, to, up, ut,pel.
Exception 2. The inseparable prefixes a-, be- {bi-),for-, ge-, are unac- cented : d-hjs'-ing, redemption ; be-gang , course.
Rule 2. A secondary accent may fall on the tone syllable of the lighter part of a compound or on a suffix : o\fei'-cuni an, over- come ; heof 'o?i-steory-ra, star of heaven ; hfir'encTe, hearing.
Euphonic Changes. 27. Gemination is the doubling of a letter: when final or next to a consonant it is simplified or dissimilated, mm to mb, nn to nd, ss to st, ii to ig, uu to up : dippan, dip, makes dip, dipte ; timbr for timmr, timber ; spindl for spinnl, spindle ; lufast, lovest, for lufass, lufige for lufile, love ; bearapes for bearuues, grove. Double g is written eg, double/", bb.
32. Umlaut is the assimilation of a vowel by the vowel of the following syllable.
a-umlaut. i-umlant. u-nmlaut.
It changes i, u, to e(eo), o.
a, u, ea, eo, a, 6, ft, ea, eo, a, i, e, y, y, y, ffi, e, }-, y, f. (o)ea, eo. a-umlaut : helpan, from root hilp, help ; leofad, root hf, live ; boga, from root bug, bow. The i which produces t-umlaut is often changed to e or dropped ; man, plur. men, from mem ; fot, plur./e<, feet, from feti. u-um- Wit : hlut, plur. hleodu, slopes.
33. Breaking is the change of one vowel to two by a consonant.
g", c, and sc may break a following a to ea, o to eo, i to ie, d to ed, 6 to co. 1, r, and h may break a preceding a to ea, i to eo (io),ie: geaf, gave; ceaster, Latin castrum, camp; sceo, shoe; seahn, psalm ; earm, arm; Meahtor, laughter ; meolc, milk.
41. Shifting is a weakening of a letter not produced by other letters : a to a?, se to <!, ed eo to e, etc. : dveg from dag, day.
PART II.
ETYMOLOGY.
NOUNS.
65. There are two classes of Declensions of Anglo-Saxon nouns: (1.) Strong: those which have sprung from vowel stems. (2.) Weak: that which has sprung from stems in an. There are four declensions distinguished by the endings of the Genitive Singular :
Declension 1. Declension 2. Declension 3. Declension 4.
es e a an
6 6. SUMMARY OF CASE-ENDINGS.
Strong.
W
|
Dec |
L. I. |
Decl. II. |
De |
5L. |
III. |
r I |
ECL. I\ |
-\ |
||||
|
Maac. |
Neut. |
Masc. |
Neut. |
Feminine. |
Mas |
3. |
Tern. |
Masc. |
Fem. |
Neut. |
||
|
. a |
a |
ia |
ia |
a |
i |
11 |
an |
an |
an |
|||
|
Singular. — |
||||||||||||
|
N.& V. |
. - |
- |
e |
e |
u |
- |
u |
a |
e |
e |
||
|
es |
es |
es |
es |
e |
e |
a |
an |
an |
an |
|||
|
e |
e |
e |
e |
e |
e |
:i |
an |
an |
an |
|||
|
e |
e |
e e |
e e |
u, e e |
e |
u a |
an an |
an an |
||||
|
an |
||||||||||||
|
Plural. — |
||||||||||||
|
N.,A.,& V |
. as |
u |
as |
u |
a, e |
e, a |
u |
o, |
a |
an |
||
|
a |
a |
a |
a |
a, |
ena |
a |
ena |
ena |
||||
|
D.&Jnst... |
um |
um |
um |
um |
um |
un |
um |
i |
A few masculines of Decl. 1st have some forms from i-stems or u-stems, ^86,93.
67. Gender. General rules. For particulars, see §§ 268- 270.
1. Strong" nouns. All masculines are of the first or third declension ; all feminines of the second or third ; all neuters of the first.
2. Abstract Nouns have their gender governed by the term- inations. In derivatives the feminine gender prevails.
3. Compound Nouns follow the gender of the last part.
4. Masculine are names of males ; of the moon ; of many weeds, flow- ers, winds ; man, guma, man ; veland ; mona, moon ; mear, horse ; porn, thorn ; blostma, blossom ; pind, wind.
5. Feminine are names of females ; of the sun ; of many trees, rivers, soft and low musical instruments : cpen, queen; cm, cow; JElf-pryde ; sunnu, sunne, sun ; dc, oak ; Danubie, Danube ; hpistle, whistle ; hcarpe, harp.
H
102 DECLENSION FIRST.— A-STEMS.
6. Neuter are names of wife, child ; diminntives ; many general names; and words made an object of thought : pif, wife ; beam, cild, child ; maegden, maiden; grass, grass ; of et, fruit; corn, corn ; gold, gold.
7. Epicene Nouns have one grammatical gender, but are used for both sexes. Such names of mammalia are masculine, except of a few little timid ones: mus, mouse (feminine); large and fierce birds are masculine; others feminine, especially singing birds : nihtegale, nightingale ; large fishes are masculine, small feminine ; insects are feminine.
68. Cases alike. — (1.) The nominative and vocative are al- ways alike.
(2.) The nominative, accusative, and vocative are alike in all plurals, and in the singular of all neuters and strong masculines.
(3.) The genitive plural ends always in a or ena.
(4). The dative and instrumental plural end always in um (on).
DECLENSION I.
Stem in a. Genitive singular in es.
70. — I. Case-endings from stem a + relational suffixes. Nom* inative in — .
Masculine. Neuter.
Stem pulfa, wolf. scipa, ship.
Theme pulf. scip.
Singular. —
Nominative . . pulf, a wolf scip.
Genitive pulfes, of a wolf wolf's, scipes.
Dative pulfe, to or for a icolf scipe.
Accusative.... pulf, a wolf . scip.
Vocative pulf, O, wolf. scip.
Instrumental. . pulfe?, by or with a wolf scipe?. Plural. —
Nominative . . pulfcfe, wolves. scipi^.
Genitive pulfd, of wolves, scipd
Dative pulfwm, to or for xcolves. scipwm.
Accusative . . . pulftfo, wolves. scip?<.
Vocative pulftfs, 0, icolves. scipw.
Instrumental. . pulftwn, by or with wolves. scipwm.
73. 2. — Long syllables drop plur. -u. 3. — a does not shift to <r in plur. of monosyllables in a single consonant. 4. — Umlaut of i to eo is rare. 5. — Gemination, see fy 27. G. — An unaccented short vowel before a single con- sonant is often dropped. 7, 8. — g and h interchange and drop. 9. — See
* 07 10 — Like .to- HeclinP realf. r.ild.lamb.
STRONG NOUNS.— DECLENSION I.
103
2. Long monosyllables. Stem .... porda, n.
word . Theme . . . pord Singular. — N.,A., 4 V. pord
Gen pordes
Dat porde
Inst porde
Plural. — N.,A., <5f V. pord
Gen porda
D. 6f Inst.. . pordam
3. Shifting. daga,m. fata,n. day. vat.
dxg fvet
dxg fxt
dxges fxtes
dxge fxte
dxge fxte
dag&s fatM dagk fatk dagum fatam
4. U-umlaut. hluta, n. slope. hlid
hlid hlides hlide hlide
hleoda (-i-) hleoda (-i-) hleodam (-»-)
5. Gemination.
torra, m. spella, n.
tower. speech.
tor spel
tor spel
torres spelles
torre spelle
torre spelle
torras spel
torra. spells
torrwm spellum
6. Syncope. Stem.... tungola, m. tungola,n.
star. star.
Theme. . . tungol tungol
Singular. — N.,A.,dfV. tung-ol, -ul, -el, -I
Gen tung-oles, -ules, -eles, -les
Bat tung-ole, -ule, -ele, -le
Inst tung-ole, -ule, -ele, -le
Plural. —
(m. tung-olas, -ulas, -elas, -las •i •> °f '\n. tung-olu, -ol, -ul, -el, -I
Gen tung-ola, -ula, -ela, -la
D. <5f I. .... tung-olwm, -ulwm, -elum, -Zum
7. Stem in
-ga. bedga, m. ring. bedg
bed(g),h hedges hedge hedge
bedgas
bedga hedgum
8. Stem in -ha.
mearha, m. hoha, m, horse. hough.
mearh hoh
mear(h),g,- hoh, ho meares hos meare ho
meare ho
mearas
meara mearum.
hos
hoa houm
9. Stem in -pa. Stem .... bearpa, m., grove. Theme. . . bearu Singular. — N.,A., 6f V. bear-u, -o
Gen bear-pes,-upes,-opes,-epes
Dat bear-pe, -upe, -ope, -epe
Inst bear-pe, -upe, -ope, -epe
Plural. — N.,A., <5f V. bear-pas, -upas,-opas,-epas
Gen bear-pa, -upa, -opa, -epa
D. <5f I. .... bear-pum, -upmn, •opum, -epuni
cneopa, n.,knee. cneop
cneop, cneo cneo-pes, -s cneo-pe, — cneo-pe, -
cneo-pu, -p, - cneo-pa, cned cneo-pum, -um, -m
10. Stem+er. xga, egg. xg, plur. xger
xg xges xge xge
xg-er-u, -ru xg-er-a, -ra a?g"-er-um, -ruro
104.
STRONG NOUNS.— DECLENSION I.
83. — II. Case -endings from stem -ia-j- relational suffixes.
84. — III. Case -endings from stem -i+ relational suffixes.
|
Stem . hirdia, m., |
ricia, n., |
byri, m.} |
foti, m., |
mani, m., |
|
shepherd. |
realm. |
son. |
foot. |
man. |
|
Theme bird. |
ric. |
byr |
fot |
man |
|
Singular. — |
||||
|
Nom. hirde |
rice |
byre |
fot |
mau |
|
Gen. . . hirdes |
rices |
byres |
fotes |
mannes |
|
Dat. . . hirde |
rice |
byre |
fet, fote |
men |
|
Ace. . . hirde |
rice |
byre |
fot |
man |
|
Vbc.. . hirde |
rice |
byre |
fot |
man |
|
Inst... hirde |
rice' |
byr<? |
fet, fot^ |
men. |
|
Plural. — |
||||
|
Nom. hirdds |
ricw |
byre, -as |
fot, f6t«s |
men |
|
Gen. . . Wxdd |
ric« |
byra |
fota |
mannd |
|
Dat. . . hirdicm |
ricum |
hyram |
fotum |
manm^n |
|
Ace... hirdas |
ricu |
byre, -as |
fet, fot as |
men |
|
Vbc. .. bird as |
rfew |
byre, -as |
fet, fotas |
men |
|
Inst. . . hivdum |
ricum |
byvum |
fotum |
manmim |
\
86. Stem in i. The plur. -e is found in names of peoples : Dene, Danes ; Romdne, Romans ; leode, men; and in pine, friend ; mere, sea; and a few others. Umlaut, as in fot, is found in tod, tooth ; so also in the feminines boc, book ; broc, breeches ; gos, goose ; mus, mouse ; lus, louse ; cu, cow, plur. gen. cuna ; burh, gen. dat. byrig, borough ; turf, turf. See fy 90.
87. A few anomalous consonant stems which sometimes have genitive -e* may be placed here.
Stems in -nd and -r. Singular. — nd-stem.
Nom., A., <5f V feond.
Gen feondes.
Dat. § Inst feonde.
Plural. —
Nom., A., 6f V. feond, -as, fynd.
Gen. fe6nda,
Dat. df Inst feondum.
Participial nouns in -nd, plur. -nd, -ndds, are common. Like brodor are fern, modor, mother ; dohtor, daughter ; speostor, sister. Fxder has unde- 'clined forms, and also gen. -es, plur. -as, -a, -um. Neaht, f., night, gen. nihte, nihtes, plur. niht. Feld, field ; ford, ford ; sumor, summer ; pinter, winter, etc., have dat. -a.
r-stem. broctor (ur, er). brodor. breder.
brodor, brodru (a).
brodra.
brodrum.
DECLENSION II. (FEMININES).
105
Stem in a or i. Genitive singular in e.
88. — I. Case -endings from stem a + relational suffixes. Stem .... gifa, gift.
Theme.. . gif.
Singular. —
Nominative . . gifa.
Genitive gife.
Dative gife.
Accusative . . . gifa, gife.
Vocative gifa-
Instrumental. gife. Plural. —
gifa, gife. gifa, gif end. gifa?n. giftf", gife.
Nominative . Genitive . . Dative. . . . Accusative . .
Vocative gifa1, gife.
Instrumental. . gifam.
II. — Case-endings from stem i -f relational suffixes. . d&di, deed. died.
dakl.
dakle.
dakle. dakl, dakle. dad.
dakle.
dsede, deedd.
dakl a*.
dsedtim.
dakle, dakla*.
dffide, d&dd.
deedum.
90. Stem..
Theme
Singular
Nom. .
Gen. .
Dat. .
Ace. .
Voc. . Inst. .
4. boci, book. boc.
bee.
5. musi, mouse. mfis.
mus. mys. mys.
mus.
mus. mys.
mys. mus#\ mt&um.
mys.
mys. mtisum.
6. ceasteri, city. ceaster, ceasti\
ceaster. ceastre. ceastre. I ceaster. ( ceastre. ceaster. ceastre.
Plural. —
Nom. . . bee.
Gen. . . . bocd.
Dat. . . . hocum.
Ace. . . . bee.
Voc. . . . bee.
Inst. . . , hocum.
Feminines in -uny and a few others sometimes- have dative -d.
ceastre (d). ceastrd ceastrww.
ceastre (d).
ceastre (d). ceastrwm.
106
DECLENSION III. (U-STEMS).
92. Head-cases in a Vowel.—
Stem ...... 1. sunu, son.
Theme .... sun.
Singular. — ^— — v '
Nominative. . sunu.
Genitive sund.
Dative sund, sum*.
Accusative . . . sumc.
Vocative sunn.
Instrumental. sund. Plukal. —
Nominative. . sunw (o), sund.
Genitive \ ' a
( sunena.
Dative sunwm.
Accusative... sunu (o), sund.
Vocative sunu (o), sund.
Instrumental. simum.
-Genitive in a.
2. handu, hand. hand.
hand.
handd.
handd, hand, hand, hand.
handd, hand.
handd. r handd.
hand?«n. handd. handd.
handt«n.
95. WEAK NOUNS.
Case-endings < stem an + relational suffixes. — Genitive in an.
(Declension IV.)
Masculines. 2. Feminises. 3. Neuters.
hanan, tungan, eagan,
cock. tongue. eye.
easr.
Stem
-I
Theme Singular.—
Nom. .
Gen. . .
Dat. . .
Ace. . .
Voc. . .
Inst. . . Plural. —
Nom. .
Gen. . .
Dat. . .
Ace. . .
Voc. . .
Inst. . .
han.
hana.
hanan.
lianas, hanan. hana.
hana?i.
hanan.
hane?id.
hanum. hauan. hanan.
hanwm.
tuner.
tungan.
tunge?id.
timgum. tungan. tungan.
tungwn.
eagan.
eagend.
eagum. eagan. eagan.
eucr um.
tae, ta.
taan, tan.
taan, tan. taan, tan. tae, ta.
taan, tan.
than, tan.
taend, tana,
taum. than, tan. taan, taa
taum.
PROPER NAMES. 107
101. PROPER NAMES.
(1.) Persons. — Names of women in -u or a consonant are strong, those in -e or -a are weak. Declension II, d-stem: Begu, Freapavu; i-stem: Beadohild, Hygd, and most others. Declen- sion IV.: Elene, Eve, Ada, Maria, etc., from foreign names; Peall)peo(p), dat. PealhJ>e6n (§ 99).
Names of men in -u, -e, or a consonant are strong, those in -a are weak. Declension III, u-stem: Leofsunn ? Declension I., a-stem: iElfred, Beopulf, Eadmund, Sigemund (gen. also Sige- munde<mnnd,y. liask) ? Poland, and most other strong names ; syncopated: Eegpeo(p), gen. Ecgpeopes, Ecgpeoes, etc.; Ongen- peo(p) ; Grendel, gen. Grendeles, Grendles, etc.; Hredel ; ia- stem: Ine, Hedde, Gislhere, Pulfhere, Eadpine, Godpiue, and others from -here and -pine; umlaut not found: Hereman, dat. Hereraanne. Declension IV.: ^Etla, Becca, and many others.
(a.) Foreign names sometimes retain foreign declension^ or are unale- chned, but are generally declined as above ; those in -as, -es, -us do not often increase in the genitive. Those from Latin -us, Greek -oc, of the second declension, sometimes drop their endings and take those of the An- glo-Saxon first : Crist «Christus), Cristes, Criste, etc. In less familiar words -us oftenest stands in the nom. and gen., but Latin and Anglo- Saxon forms may mix throughout : Petrus, gen. Petrus, Petruses, Petres, Petri, dat. Petro, Petre, ace. Petrus, Petrum ; so -as and -es : Andreas, gen. Andreas, dat. Andrea, ace. Andreas, Andream ; Herodes, Herodes, Herode, Herod-em, -es, or -e.
(b.) In Gothic these Latin and Greek names of the second declension are regularly given in the u-declension : Paitrus, gen. Paitraus, dat. Paitrau, ace. Paitru (§ 93, a). The Anglo-Saxon genitive Petrus may be a relic of the u-declension.
(2.) Peoples. — Plurals in -as and -e are strong, in -an weak. Declension I, a-stem: Brittas, Scottas, etc. ; ia-stem and i-stem: Dene, gen. Den-a, -ia, -iga, -gea (§ 85, a) ; Romane, etc. Deci- sion IV.: Gotan, Seaxan, etc.
The singular is oftenest an adjective in -isc regidarly declined: Egyptisc man, Egyptian man ; Egyptisc ides, Egyptian woman; pa Egyptiscan, the Egyptians, etc. Sometimes an Brit, a Briton.
Often is found a collective with a genitive, or with an adjective, or compounded : Seaxna J)eod ; Filistea folc ; Caldea, cyn ; Ebrea peras; Sodomisc cyn; Rom-pare (§ 86) ; Norct-men (§84, 3)tetc. Foreign names are treated as are names of persons.
(3.) Countries. — A few feminine names are found ': Engel, England j Bryten, Britannia. Oftenest is found the people's
108 SUMMARY OF CASE-ENDINGS.
name in the genitive with land, rice, ectel, etc., or in an oblique case with a preposition: Engla land; Sodoma rice; on East-En- glumj of Seaxum ; on Egyptum. Foreign names are treated as are names of persons.
(4.) Cities. — Names found alone are regularly declined accord- ing to gender and endings: Rom,/*. Rome; Babylon, n. Babylo- nes; Sodorna, in. Sodoman. Oftenestthey are prefixed undecllned to burg, ceaster, pic, dun, ham, etc.: Lunden-pic, Roma-burg, etc.; or the folk1 s name in the genitive followed by burg, ceaster, etc., is used: Caldea burg. Foreign names treated as names of persons.
IV. ADJECTIVES.
INDEFINITE AND DEFINITE DECLENSIONS.
103. An adjective in Anglo-Saxon has one set of strong and one of weak endings for each gender. The latter are used when the adjective is preceded by the definite article or some word like it. Hence there are two declensions, the indefinite and the definite.
104. — I. The Indefinite Declension.
Case-endings < stem a, a, or i + relational suffixes.
Masculine. Feminine. Neuter.
Stem \ blinda, blinda, blindi, blinda,
I blind. blind. blind.
Theme . blind, blind. blind.
Singular. — - — -v — ■ — ^ — , v^-^-^
JSFom blind blind(«) (o) (e) blind
Gen blindes blindre blindes
Dat blindwm blindre blindtm
Ace blindne blinde blind
Voc blind blind (ti) blind
Inst blinds blindre blinds
Plural. —
JSFom blinde blinde blind(u) (o) (e)
Gen blindrd blindm blindrd
' Dat blindwm bl'ndum blindwm
Ace blinde blinde blh^
Voc. ..... blinde blinde blind u
Inst bWndwn hYmdum blindzwa
ADJECTIVES.— THE DEFINITE DECLENSION.
109
105. — II. The Definite Declension. Case-endings < stem an + relational suffixes.
Masculine. Feminine. Nedtee.
Stem., blindan, blind. blindan, blindan,
Theme blind. blind. blind.
Singular. — — ~^ — "-"•" y — * — "
Nbm se blinda. seo blinde. J>aet blinde.
Gen bass blindan. basre blindan. ])aes blindan.
Dat J>am blindan. J)«ere blindan. J>am blinda??.
Ace bone blindan. ])a blindan. J>oet blinde.
Voc se blinda. seo blinde. J>aet blinde.
Inst — . by blindan. ])33re blindan. J)y blindan.
Plural. — v >/ '
JVom. ... J>a blindan.
£en bara blindena".
-Oa£ bam blindnm.
-4cc J)a blindan.
Voc J>a blindan.
Inst J>am blindzwn.
106. — Theme ending Short (Hoot Shifting).
Stem., glada, glad. glada, gladi. glada.
Theme glad > glaed. glad > glaed. glad > glaed.
Nbm — glaed. gladw. glaed.
Gen glades. glsedre. glades.
Dat gladwm. glaedre. gladwm.
Ace glaedne. glade. glaed.
Voc glaed. gladw. glaed.
Inst glade. glaedre. glade.
Plural. —
Nom glade. glade. gladw.
Gen glaedrd glaedrd glaedrd
Dat gladwm. gladwm. gladum.
Ace glade. glade. gladw.
Voc glade. glade. gladw.
Inst gladwm. gladwra. gladnrn.
In the Definite Declension it has ^/glad throughout, and agrees wholly with blind. The ending -u may change to -o, -e, — .
110
ADJECTIVES.— COMPARISON.
122. Comparison.
Compariso)i is a variation to denote degrees of quantity or quality. It belongs to adjectives and adverbs.
(a.) In Anglo-Saxon it is a variation of stem, and is a matter rather of derivation than inflection ; but the common mode of treatment is convenient.
(£.) The suffixes of comparison were once less definite in meaning than now, and were used to form many numerals, pronouns, adverbs > preposi- tions, and substantives, in which compared correlative terms are implied: either, other, over, under, first, etc.
(c.) Anglo-Saxon adverbs are in brackets: (spute).
123. Adjectives are regularly compared by suffixing to the theme of the positive -ir>-er or -or for the theme of the com- parative, and -ist > -est or -ost for the theme of the superlative.
The Comparative has always weak endings and syncopated stem.
The Superlative has both weak and strong endings.
Adverbs are compared like adjectives: the positive uses the ending -e, the comparative and superlative have none ; -ir drops.
Strong, spid, strenuous ; spidra ; spidost. Weak, se spicta ; se spidra ; se spidosta.
Adverb, (spide) ; (spidor) ; (spidost).
124. i-umlaut may change a, a, ea, ea, eo, 6, u, u,
to e, a% y, e, f, y, e, y, y. lang, long ; lengra (leng) ; lengest. eald, aid, old ; yldra, eldra ; yldest, eldest.
128. Heteeoclitic forms abound from themes in -ir and -or, -ist, ■ost : sel, good ; -ra, -la, (set) ;~est, -ost ; rice, rich ; ricest, ricost ; glsed, glad ; glxdra, gledra, etc. (§ 125). Some have themes with and without double comparison: Ivet, late; Ivctra ; latost, late- mest; sid, late; sidra (sid, sidor) ; sid-dst, -est, -mest.
129. Defective are the following. Words in capitals are not found.
(1.) Mixed Boots : Positive. jg6d
BAT
good, bad,
(pel)
yfel Wyfele) or [
pe sam
.)
Comparative. ( betera, betra, § 124 (bsettra,§125 (bet)
( pyrsa, (pyrs),
■j § 12M
( ssemra, § 124
SurERLATIVE.
betst,betost, -ast
(betst)
pyrst, pyrresta,
(pyrst),(pyrrest)
samest
DEFECTIVE ADJECTIVES.— DECAY OF EISDIJNGS.
Ill
great,
Positive. micel ) (micle)
Comparative.
^7 Jfela (fela) much. I l v '
\ ma )
mara, (ma)
Superlative.
mffist,§ 124; 123, a
little
Uytel (lyt)
ever, ere
after- j af-, oef-=of, ward, I tefterpeard else, (elles)
(Goth, lasivs) la3ssa (la3s),§ 35,J3 ( la3s-ast, -est, -t
(2.) From Adverbs of time and place (compare §§ 12G, 127) :
ver, ) * * j (a3r)>a3rra, ) * .
■> ers^i ) I (asr-or, -ur) )
K-ter)>»ftera|^t^stt)§m
(ellor), elra
fore, forepeard, (fore) fyrra far, feor, (fyr) fyrre, (fyr)
forth, fordpeard, (ford) (furd-6r, -ur)
behind, -] ., . n ^ {* ' {■ (hinder) ( (hindnn) ) v '
inner, innepeavd, (in) innera
. , j middepeard, )
mUl> \ (mid) \
north i nordepeavd, )
U0U,h \ (nord) J
, ( Didepeard, ) nether, \ (nide) j-
upper, ufepeard, (up) outer, utepeard, (tit)
j for-ma > (fyrmest), ( fyrst, fruma, § 51
fyrrest (eo>y) j (furct-um), ( ford-m-est j hinduma, ( binde-ma, § 12G, b
inne-ma, (-m-est) j med- ( mid-
ema (-uma?) m-est
(nord-6r) nid-ra,
nord-m-est (nidema, § 126
(nid-6r,-er(i>eo) ( nide-m-est (i>eo)
IS [yf(e)-m-est, g 124
aj. i *x a A(M( iltema, utmest,
utra, (uttor.utor) \ K . ' '
' v ' ( yt-(e-) m-est, § 1
24
So sildemest, edstemest, pestemest, south-, east-, west-most.
Decay of Endings. — (1), Declension : Layamon, strong, sing. masc. — , -es, -en, -ne ; fern. — , -re, -re, -e ; neut. — , -es, -en, — ; plur. -e, -re, -en, -e; but n, s, r may drop. Weak, -e, -en, as in § 102. — Ormulum, strong, sing. — , plur. -c. Weak, -e. — Chaucer, monosyllables as in Orm., others undeclined. — Shakespeare, no declension.
(2), Comparison : Layamon, Ormulum, -re, -est. — Chaucer ( = Modern English), -cr, -est.
112
PRONOUNS.
V. PRONOUNS {Relational Mimes, § 56). 130. Personal Pronouns (Relational Substantives).
Sing.— l.Z
JV. ic
G. min
D. me
A. mec, me
V.
I. me Plural. —
JST. pe
G. User, tire
D. tis
A. tisic, tis
V.
I. tis Dual. —
jv. pit
G. uncer D. unc
2. tfAow.
pti
J)ln fce
J>ec, be 1)4 ' be
ge ye
euper
eop
eopic, eGp
ge
eop
git
incer
inc
3. he,
he
his
him
hine
him
she, heo hire hire
it. hit his him
hie, hi, heo hit
hire
him
hie, hi, heo hie, hi, heo heo, hie, hi
heora, hyra heora, hyra heora, hyrS
him him him
hie, hi, heo hie, hi, heo heo, hie, hi
|
him him |
him |
||
|
Sing. Nom. |
Genitive |
Pi.rE. Nom. |
|
|
P. Sp. .. i-s, i-ja, i-t |
i-sja |
aj-as |
|
|
Latin ... i-s, ea, i-d |
ejus |
ii, ea;, ea |
|
|
Gothic, i-s, si, i-ta |
is, izos, |
a |
eis, ijos, lja |
|
0. Sax., hi, siu, i-t |
is, ira, is |
sia, siu, siu |
|
|
O.II. G. i-r, siu, i-z |
sin, ira., |
is |
sie, sio, siu |
|
fhans, hen-") I nar, — J |
|||
A. uncit, unc incit, inc
V. git
I. unc inc
131. Reflexives are supplied by the personal pronouns with self (self), or Avithout it. Self has strong adjective endings like blind (§ 103) ; in the nominative singular also weak self a.
132. PossESsrvES are min,pin, sin, User, tire, eoper, uncer, in- cer. They have strong adjective endings (§ 103). Those in -er are usually syncopated (§ 79). user has assimilation of ?*>s (§35,J3).
Sing. —
Masculine. Feminine. Neuter.
jV. user user user
G. (Qseres) asses (Qserre) Qsse (Qseres) Qsses
D. (userum) Qssum (Qserre) usse (Qserum) Qssum
A. uscrnc (Qsere)usse user
V. Qser user user
I. (Qsere) Qsse (Qserre) Qsse (usere) Qsse
Plxtr. —
Masc. & Fem. Neut.
(usere) usse (a) ftser
(userra) Qssa
(Qserum) Qssum
(usere) Qsse user
(usere) Qsse user
(Qserum) Qssum
PRONOUNS. 113
133. Demonstratives. Definite Article.
1. that and the. 2. this.
JVotn. se seo paet pes peos Jpis
(ren. pses piere paes pisses pisse pisses
Dat. pam, prom p&re pam, pnem pissum pisse pissum
Ace. pone (a, ae) pa poet pisne pas pis
T'bc. se seo pget
Inst. py J)«re J>^, po ]>5Ts pisse pys
' v ' V v '
Nbm ba pas
Gen para, pasra pissa
J9a£ pam, paam pissum
^Icc pa pas
"Foe pa
Inst pam, paam pissum
134. Relatives. — (1.) se, seo, past, who, which, that, is de- clined as when a demonstrative (§ 133). (2.) pe used in all the cases, both alone and in combination with se, sed, past, or a per- sonal pronoun, is indeclinable. (3.) spd, so, used like English as and Old German so in place of a relative, is indeclinable.
135. Inteeeogatives are hpd, who; hpseder, which of two; hpyle, hiilic, of what kind. They have strong adjective endings; hpseder is syncopated (§ 8-i.)
SlNG. Masc. Fern. Neut.
Nom. hpa ■ hpsat
Gen. hpses hpses
Bat. hpani hpam Plural wanting.
Ace. hpone hpaat
Voc. ■
Inst, hpam hpy
136. Indefinites. (1.) The Indefinite Article an<«», one.
gING. — Masc. Fern. Neut. | PlUE. — M.,F.,N.
Horn. . . an an an ane Gen. . . . anes anre anes anrd
Dat. . . . anum an re a,uum anwii
Ace. . . . anne, sbnne ane an ane
Voc. ... an an an ane hist. . . . ane* anre ane1 am«n
114
NUMERALS.
138. NUMERALS.
Cardinals.
1. an
Ormultjm.
an
Ordinals.
( forma (fruraa, Eeresta) ]
2Jtpegen,tpa,tu| I <tpa J
1 fyrsta, oder
129
Sjmbola. I.
pridda
feoperda (feorda) fifta sixta
3. pri, J)reo preo, pre
4. feoper fowwerr
5. fif fif G. six sexe
V. seofon (syfone) j , * , ' j seofoda (-eda)
8. eahta ehhte eahtoda (-eda)
9. nigon (-en) ni^henn nigoda (-eda)
10. t}rn, ten tene, (tenn) teoda
11. endleofan (ellefne)
II.
in.
IV.
V.
VI.
vn.
VIII. IX.
x.
12. tpelf
13. pre6t}rne
14. feopert5'ne
15. fifty ne
16. sixty ne
17. seofont}-ne
18. eahtat5rne
19. nigont}'ne
20. tpentig
21. an and tpentig
30. pritig, prittig
40. feopertig
50. fiftig
60. sixtig
TO. hundseofontig
80. hundeabtatig
90. hundnigontig PmndteGntig 1 Ihund J
100
endleofta (eo>u, y, e) XI.
twellf tpelfta XII.
prittene preoteoda XIII.
feoperteoda XIV.
fifteoda XV.
sextene sixteoda XVI.
seofonteoda XVII.
eahtateoda XVIII.
nigonteoda XIX.
twennti} tpentigoda XX. f an and tpentigoda ~| 1 tpentigoda and forma] "
pritti} pritigoda XXX.
fowwerrti} feopertigoda XL.
mTti} fiftigoda T>
sexti} sixtigoda LX
seofennti} hundseofontigoda LXX.
hundeahtatigoda LXXX.
hundni^ontiffoda XC.
C.
hunndredd
101. hund and an
Imndteontigoda
\n and Imndteonti- goda
Imndteontigoda and forma
CI.
ETYMOLOGY OF CARDINALS.
115
Cardinals.
110. hundeudleofantig 120. hundtpelftig 130. hund and brittig 200. tpa hund 1000. busend
Ormuldm. Ordinals.
hundendleofantigoda hundtpelftigoda hund and J>rttig6da tpa hundteontigoda
busennde {not found.)
Symbols.
ex. cxx. exxx cc.
M.
The
(a) The order of combined numbers is indicated by the examples, substantive defined is oftenest placed next the largest of the numbers.
(b.) Combined numbers are sometimes connected by edc (added to) or and governing a dative: pridda edc tpentigum = 23d ; sometimes by the next greater ten and pana, l&s, or butan : dues pana pnttig, thirty less one ; tpa Ixs XXX, two less than thirty ; XX butan dn,§ 393.
(r.) For hund- from 70 to 120, see § 139, e ; indefinites, fy 136,2.
(d.) The unaccented syllables often suffer precession, sometimes syncope, often cacography.
N~.,A.,V. 2, tpegen tpa tu<tpa
Gen tpegra, tpega
Z>., Inst. . tpam >tpami
Declension.
141. Cardinals. — 1, an, is declined, § 136.
3, ;bri (-y, -ie) bred breo (-ia, -io) breora brim (-ym)
Like tpegen decline begen, bd, bu, both.
4-19. — Cardinals from feoper to tpelf, and from pred-ttfne to nigon-tyne, are used as indeclinable, but are also declined like i- stem nouns of the First Declension (byre, § 84), oftenest when used as substantives : nom. ace. voo, feopere, gen. feoperd, dat. inst. feoperum. Such forms of eahta are not found. Tyne<tedn} umlaut, § 32, 2.
(a.) Those in -tyne have also sometimes a neut. nom. and ace. in -lc~^>-Otl or -a: fiftyn-u, -o, -a (fifteen) ; preuteno (^thirteen). (y>?>e.) (b.) They are quasi-adjectives like Dene, § 86.
20-120. — Forms in -tig are declined as singular neuter nouns: prltig (thirty), gen. prltiges ; or, as adjectives, have plural gen. ■rd, dat. -um : prltigrd, pritigum.
100-1000. — Hund, n., is declined \'ikepord,§ 73; hundred and piisend, like scip, § 70 ; Y>\pMsend-uy-o,-e,-a (Psa. lxvii, 17), § 393.
116 THE VERB.
142. Ordinals have always the regular weak forms of the ad- jective, except oder (second), always strong. Indefinites, § 136, 2.
143. Multiplicatives are found in -feald (fold) : dnfeald, simple: tpi- feald, two-fold ; piisend-mMum, thousandfoldly.
144. Distributives may be expressed by repeating cardinals, or by a dative : seofon and seofon, seven by seven ; bi tpdm, by twos.
145. In answer to how often, numeral adverbs are used, or an ordinal or cardinal with sid (time) : wne, once ; tpipa' (tpiga), twice ; pripa (priga), thrice ; priddan side, the third time ; feoper sutum, four times.
146. For adverbs of division the cardinals are used, or ordinals with dsel: on preb, in three (parts) ; seofedan d&l, seventh part.
147. An ordinal before healf (haU) numbers the whole of which the half is counted : he pxs pa tpd gear and pridde healf, he was there two years and (the) third (year) half =2^ years. The whole numbers are usually un- derstood: he ricsbde nigontebde healf gear, he reigned half the nineteenth year = 18j years. A similar idiom is used in German and Scandinavian.
148. Sum, agreeing with a numeral, is indefinite, as in English: sume ten gear, some ten years, more or less; limited by the genitive of a cardinal it is a partitive of eminence : ebde eahta sum, he went one of eight = with seven attendants or companions.
VERB.
149. The notion signified by a verb root may be predicated of a subject or uttered as an interjection of command, or (2) it may be spoken of as a substantive fact or as descriptive of some per- son or thing. In the first case proper verb stems are formed, or auxiliaries used, to denote time, mode, and voice ; and suffixes (per- sonal endings) are used to indicate the person and number of the subject : thus is made up the verb proper or finite verb. In the second case a noun stem is formed, and declined in cases as a sub- stantive or adjective.
150. Two Voices. — The active represents the subject as act- ing, the passive as affected by the action. The active has inflec- tion endings for many forms, the 2Ktssive only for a participle. Other passive forms help this participle with the auxiliary verbs eom (am), beon, pesan, peordan.
(n.) The middle voice represents the subject as affected by its own action. It is expressed in Anglo-Saxon by adding pronouns, and needs no paradigms.
151. Six Modes. — The indicative states or asks about a fact, the subjunctive a possibility ; the imperative commands or in-
VERB.— CONJUGATION.— CLASSES.
117
treats ; the infinitives (and gerunds) are substantives, the parti- ciples adjectives. Certain forms of possibility are expressed by auxiliary modal verbs with the infinitive. They need separate discussion, and are conveniently called a potential mode.
152. Five Tenses. — Present, imperfect, future, perfect, 2)luper - feet. The. present and imper'fect have tense stems; the future is expressed by the present, or by aid of sceal (shall) or piUe (will) ; the perfect by aid of the present of habban (have) or, with some intransitives, beon (be), pesan or peordan (be) ; the pluper'fect by aid of the imper'fect of habban, beon, pesan, or peordan.
157. Conjugation. — Verbs are classified for conjugation by the stems of the imperfect tense.
Strong Verbs express tense by varying the root vowel ; xoeak verbs, by composition. Strong verbs in the imperfect indicative singular first person have the root vowel unchanged, or changed by accent (progression), or contraction with old reduplication.
|
No change. |
Progression. |
Contraction. |
Composition |
|
Conjugation I. |
II., III., IV. |
V. |
VI. |
|
a > (ae, ea) |
a, ea, 6 |
eo>e |
+ de>te |
158. Further subdivision gives the following classes. The Roman nu- merals give Grimm's numbers. We arrange in alphabetical order of the
For the vowels in ( ), see ^ 32,33,41. Strong.
stem vowels of the imperfect.
|
Class 1, |
Root Vowel. X.,XI. a |
Present. i(>e, eo) |
Imperfect Sing. a(>se, ea) |
Plur. a(>je, |
e) |
Passive Participle. e, u>o |
|
|
2, |
XII. a |
i(>e, eo) |
a(>aa, ea) |
u |
U>0 |
||
|
3, |
VIII. i |
i |
a. |
i |
i |
||
|
4, |
IX. u |
eo, u |
ea |
u |
o |
||
|
5, |
VII. a |
a(>ea) |
6 |
6 |
a |
||
|
«, |
I.-VI. a>e |
a, a, ea, re, e, 6 |
eo>e |
eo>e |
a>ea, a,ea,fe,e,& |
||
|
Weak (§§ 160, 165, |
d). |
||||||
|
7, |
affix -ia^ |
> -ie > -e > — |
+ ede>de>t( |
+ed>d>t |
|||
|
8, |
affix -6> |
-a; -ia>-ige, |
-ic |
+ 6de |
+6d |
The present has the same radical vowel throughout all the modes, except in the indie, sing. 2d and 3c? persons of Conj. 1, 3, 4, 5. These, especially if syncopated, retain i, y in Conj. 1 ; and have by i-umlaut 1/ in Conj. 3, e in Conj. 4, y, sb, p, or fj in Conj. 5.
The imperfect has one radical vowel throughout, except in the indie, sing. 1st and 3d persons of Conj. 1, 2, 3.
The passive participle retains the root vowel, or, in Conj. 1, 3, has it assimilated, a changing to e, u, or o, and u to o.
118
THE CONJUGATIONS.
INDICATIVE PRE8HNT. IMPEEFECT.
l3t. 2d, 3d. SING. PLCS.
I. ete, it(e)st, it{ed) ; get, Mon ;
sitte, sit(e)st, sit ; s&t, s&ton ;
nime, nim(e)st, nim(e)d; nam, ndmon;
stele, stilst, stild; stxl, stMon ;
spimme, spimst, spimd; spam,spummon
peorde, pyrst, pyrd(ed) ; peard, purdon ;
II. rise, rise st (risl), vised (rist) ; rds, rison ;
stige, stihst, slihd; stdh, stigon;
III. supe, sypst, sypp ; sedp, supon ; leofe, lyfst, lyfd; leaf, lufon ; cebse, cebsest (cyst), ceosed(cyst) ; ceds, curon ;
IV. gale, gwl(e)st, gad(e)d ; gol, gblon ; stande, standest, standed (stent) ; stod, stbdon ; sperie, sperest, spered; spbr, spbron ; hebbe (<hafie), hef(e)st, hef(e)d; hof, hbfon;
V. fealle,feal(le)st (fylst),feal(le)d\ , ., , .„ . (fyld,feld); )-JeoL,JeoUon,
sdpe, sdpest (s&pst), sdped (swpd) ; seop, sebpon ; bedte,bedtest(bytst),bedted(byt); bebt, beoton; gr&te, gr&t(e)st, grxt(ed) ; gret, greton ;
pipe, pep(e)st, pep(e)d; pebp, pebpon ;
rope, rbpest (repst), roped (repd); rebp, rebpon ;
VI. nerie, nerest, nered; (ner(e)de, ner-)
\ (e)don ; J lufige, lufdst, lufdd; lufb-de, -don ;
telle, telest, teled; tcal-de, -don ;
sece, secest, seced; sbh-te, -ton ;
PART. PAST.
eten,
ge-seten,
numen,
stolen,
spummen,
porden,
risen,
stigen,
sopen,
lofen,
coren,
galen,
standen,
sporen,
ha/en,
feallen,
sdpen,
beaten,
gr&ten,
pepcn,
rbpen,
nered,
ge-lufod,
teald,
soht,
eat.
sit.
take.
steal.
swim.
become.
rise.
ascend.
sup.
love.
choose.
sing.
stand.
swear.
heave.
fall.
sow.
beat.
greet.
weep.
row.
save.
love.
tell. seek.
164. First Conjugation.
Active Voice. nima?i, to take.
Pres. Infinitive, niman ;
Imperfect Sing., Plur. nam, namon ;
Passive Participle, numen.
Indicative Mode. Present (and Future) Tense.
SINGULAR.
ic nime, I take.
}>u mmest, thou takest.
he irimed, he taketh.
Plural. pe mmact, toe take. ge nimact, ye take. hi nimad, they take.
Plur. -ad,and otlier plurals, change to -e before a subject pronoun.
STRONG VERBS.— INDICATIVE.
119
Singular. ic nam, 1 took. J)u name, thou tookest. he nam, he took.
ic sceal (pille) niman. J>u scealtf (pil£) niman. he sceal (pille) niman.
Transitive Form. Sing. I have taken.
ic haebbe numen.
pu haefei (h&fdst) numen.
be baef<# (hafdot) numen. Plcr.
pe habbat? numen.
ge habba^ numen.
hi habba^ numen.
Sing. I had taken.
ic haefc?e numen.
J)u haefc7es£ numen.
be haeftfe numen. Plur.
pe haefoon numw.
ge haefoon numeM.
bi haefefon nuraerc.
Imperfect.
Plural. pe narn on, we £oo&. ge nam on, ye took. bi namwi, they took.
Future. shall or will take.
pe sculon (pillatf) niman. ge sculon (pillarf) niman, bi sculon (pittaa*) niman.
Perfect.
Intransitive Form. / have (am) come. ic eom cumen. J)ti ear£ cumen. he is cumen.
pe Bind (sindon) cumene. ge sind (sindon) cumene. hi Bind (sindon) cumene.
Pluper'fect.
/ had {was') come. ic pass cumen. pu paare cumen. he paas cumen.
pe paaron cumene. ge pjeron cumene. hi pasron cumene.
Other Forms: nam, nom; ndmon,-an (d~^>6); sceal, seel; scut~on, -un, -an; sceol-on, -un, -an; pille, pile, pilt (i>y); hwbbe, hebbe, halbc, haf-a, -n, -o ; hafest; hwfed; hxbbad ; eom, earn; is, ys ; sind, sint, sindan (i~^> y, ie, eo), ear-on, -un. For eom may be used peorde or beom; for pxs, peard (§ 178). Imp. plur. -an, -um, -un, -en, -e, occur.
120
STRONG VERB.— SUBJUNCTIVE.
169.
Singular. ic niine, (if) I take. ])U nime, (if) thou take he nime, (if) he take.
ic name, (if) I took. bu name, (if) thou took. he name, (if) he took.
(If) ic scyle (pillc) niman. bu scyle (pille) niman. he scyle (pille) mman.
Transitive Form. Sing. (ty) I have taken.
ic hsebbe m\men.
bit htebbe mvmen.
he hoebbe nunien. Plur.
pe hrebben numen.
ge haebben numen.
hi haebben numen.
Sing. (■#") * had taken-
ic haefrte nnram.
bu haefde numen.
he hreftZe numen. Plur.
pe haefcZen nuraew.
ge haefrt*en mxmen.
hi hsefden numen.
Subjunctive Mode. Present Tense.
Plural
pe nimen, (if) we take.
ge nimen, (if) ye take.
hi nimen, (if) they take.
Imperfect.
pe nam en, (if) tee took. ge narue«, (if) ye took. hi namen, (if) they took.
Future. / shall (will) take.
pe scylen (pillen) niman. ge scylen (pillen) mman. hi scylen (pillen) mman.
Perfect
Intransitive Form. (If) I have (be) come. ic si cumen. bu si cumen. he si cumen.
pe sm cumene. ge sin curnene. hi sm curnene.
Pluper'fect.
(If) I had (were) come. ic pare cumen. bu p&re cumen. he paare cumen.
pe pffiren cumene. ge paeren cumene. hi paeren cumene.
Other Forms : scyle, scyl-en, -on, -an, -e (y~>i, u,co); h&bben, habban, habbon ; si, sin (i^>y, ie, eb, ig) ; pxr-en, -an, -on (a?>e). For si may be bed, pese, peorde ; for p&rc, purde. Plur. -an, -an, -on, -e, occur.
IMPERATIVE.— NOUN FORMS.
121
Sing. 2. nim, take.
172. Imperative Mode. Pldr. nima^, take.
173. Infinitive. nima?*, to take.
Present Participle. mmende, taking.
Gerund. to mmanne, to take.
Past Participle. mxmen, taken.
174. Imperative Stem nama.
Sanskrit. Greek. Gothic. O.Saxon. O.Norse. O.H. G.
Sing. — nama vtfit , Latin erne nim nim nem nim
Pluk. — nama-ta vifxi-Tt, Latin emi-te nimi-/> nima-d nemw£ nema-2
Plural -tata>ta>f ($ 38) >rf (shifting, § 41, o). O.F.=A. Sax.
175. Noun Forms. 1. Infinitive nam -\- ana; 2. Gerund. nam-\-ana-\-ja.
„ _, . (nam-anaj-a) (vka-uvC-ivai\ .
1. Dative. ..< ,„„ * >< ,„_„ . > nun-are mm-an nem-a nem-aw
t (§79, a) ) I (§ /0,«) )
2. (§120), nain-anija, Latin em-endo, 0. Saxon nim-annia> -anna. nem-erene
3. Pr. Part, nama-nt \ . \ nima-re<7(a)-s nima-nd nema-nd-i nema-Hi!-i
( Lat. eme-nt-is )
4. P. Part, (bhug-na ){ ri k-vo-v (born)) . fea-nom-
. i _. . 1 1 , } numa-re-s numa-re numi-nre - °
(Strong.) I (bent) \ I do-nu-m (gift)) {. an-er
b. P. Part. C , . , , ( vtu-n-To-Q \ . , , . ,.%.*.,,
,_ , N ■Jna(m)-ta ^ ' . , >nasi-Z>(«)s (gi-)nen-d tal-d-r ea-neri-*
(TTeal-.) ( v ' ( em(p)-tu-s ) rK J K ' 6
(a.) The dative ease ending is gone in Teutonic infinitives. § 38.
(b.) Gerund -enne^>-ende ($ 445, 2, nn^>nd, § 27, 5), so in O. N. ; M. H. Ger. ; Friesic, 0. Sax., and O. H. Ger. have a genitive nim-annias, -an-nas (-es); nem-ennes ; and M. H. German has gen. nem-endes.
(c.) To these stems of the participles are added suffixes contained in the case endings. §§ 104-106.
(d.) The Greek verbals in -toq are not counted participles (Hadley, 261, c). Only weak verbs have -da, -da, in Teutonic. Few verbs have the participle in -na in Sanskrit ; only relics are found in Greek and Latin, but all the strong verbs use it in Teutonic.
(e.) Weak stems in -ia and -6 have i, e, ig or ige, before -an, -anne, -end. § 165, d.
176. Periphrastic Conditional Forms.
Potential Mode.
Modal verbs magan, cunnan, mbtan, darran, pillan, sculan, pltan^>utan, may, can, must, dare, will, shall, let us.
122
PERIPHRASTIC CONDITIONAL iORMS.
Present Tense.
Sing. Indicative Forms. mxg, can, mot, dear meaht, canst, most, dearst masg, can, mot, dear
Plcr. tndgon, cunnon, mbton, dur- ron
Subjunctive Forms. msege, cunne, mote, durre -» msege, cunne, mote, durre mwge, cunne, mote, durre
msegen, cunnen, mbten, dur- ren, utan
>niman
graG Imperfect Tense, Indicative Forms.
meahte, cude, moste, dorste, polde, sc(e)olde meahtest, cudest, mbstest, dorstest, poldest, sc(e)oldest meahte, cude, moste, dorste, polde, sc(e)olde Plur. meahton, cudon, mbston, dorston, poldon, sc(e)oldon
Imperfect Tense, Subjunctive Forms. Sing, meahte, cude, moste, dorste, polde, sc(e)olde y
Plur. meahten, cuden, mbsten, dorsten, polden, sc(e)olden \
Gerundial Form. I am to take = I must or ought to take or be taken. Plcr.
Sing. • ic eom
pu eart ^ to nimanne
he is
pe smd
ge sind ^ to nimanne.
hi sind
111. Other Periphrastic Forms.
1. eom (am) + present participle.
Present eom, eart, is ; sind nimende.
Imperfect pses, psere,pses ; pseron nimende.
Future bebm, bist, but; bebd nimende.
sceal pcsan nimende. Infinitive Future... bebn nimende.
2. don (do) + infinitive, § 406, a.
Other Forms : meaht, meahte, etc. (ea>t) ; mag-on, -um, -un, -an (a>£); meahtes ; meaht-on, -um, -an, -en, -e (^ 166,170); can, con; const; cunn-on, -un, -an; cudes ; cud-on, -an, -en; mbt-on, -um, -un, -an, -en; mot-en, -an, -e ; mbst-es; mbst-um, -on, -an ; durre («>y); durr-on, -an; dorst-on, -en; poldes ; pold-on, -um, -un, -an, -e ; sc(e)oldes; sc{e)old-on, -un, -an, -en, -e. Forms of eom, peorde, and bebm inter- change (§ 1~8).
CONJUGATION OF THE PASSIVE VOICE.
123
17 8. Passive Voice.
Indicative Mode.
Singular. Plural.
Present and Perfect, / am taken or have been taken.
ic eom* (peorcte) numen. bu eari (peordestf) numen. he is (peordea*) numen.
pe sind(ori) (peordaa*) numene. ge sind(o?i) (peordarf) numene. hi sind(pn) (peordarf) numene.
Past and Pluperfect, / was taken or had been taken.
ic pas (peard) numen. bu psbre (purde) numen. he p&s (peard) numen.
pe p&ron (purdon) numene. ge paron (purdon) numene. hi patron (purdon) numene.
ic beo(ni)* numen. J)u hist numen. he bid numen.
Future. 1. / shall be taken.
pe beo^ numene. ge beo^ numene. hi beod numene.
2. I shall or will be taken.
ic sceal (pille) beon numen.. bu scealtf (pil£) been numen. he sceal (pille) beon numen.
pe sculon (pillar/) beon numene. ge sculon (plUad) beon numene. hi sculon (pilloa') beon numene1.
Perfect, / have been taken.
ic com geporden numen. pu eart geporden numen. he is geporden numen.
pe sind(on) gepordene numene. ge sind(on) gepordene numene. hi sind(on) gepordene numene.
Pluperfect, / had been taken.
ic pxs geporden numen. pu. pasre geporden numen. he pass geporden numen.
pe pxron gepordene numene. ge patron gepordene numene. hi p&ron gepordene numene.
Sing. ic (bu, he) bed numen
179. Subjunctive Mode. Present. (If) I be taken. Plur.
pe (ge, hi) beon numene.
* The forms of peorde, eom, and beom interchange.
124
PERIPHRASTIC CONDITIONAL FORMS.
Sing. ic (pti, lie) p&re numm
Past. (//") I were taken. I Plur. | pe (ge, hi) pjererc immene.
180. Imperative Mode.
Sing. Be thou taken.
pes pft numen.
181. Infinitive. becm nume», to 5e taken.
Plur. -Be ye taken,
ipesact ge numewe.
Paeticiple. numew, taken.
182-. Periphrastic Conditional (§ 176).
Potential Mode.
Present Tense.
Subjunctive Forms. m&ge (&c.) m&ge (&c.)
g!XG- Indicative Forms.
m«°- (&c.)
meaht (&c.)
wisg' (&c.) V beon numen(e) Plur.
mdgon (&c.)
?naj°-e (&c.) ^ ieorc numen(e). meegen (&c.) Imperfect.
Sing. meahte (&c.) meahtest (&c.) meahte (&c.)
Plur. meahton (&c.)
icon numcn{c).
meahte (&c.) meahte (&c.) meahte (&c.) ^ 6eon nwmenfe).
meahten (&c.)
For ieon (infinitive) is found pesan or peordan. The forms interchange of ieo, s?, />ese, peorde ; of pxre, purde ; of pes, bed, peord. Bist, bid (i^>y) ; Jeo, ieorf (eo<jo)- iElfric's grammar has indie, pres. eom, imperf. />a?s, fut. bed, perf. />a« fulfrcmedlice (completely), pluperf. pses gefyrn (for- merly) ; subjunctive for a wish, pres. bed gyt (yet), imperf. psere, pluperf. p&rc fulfrcm-edUcc ; for a condition, pres. com nu (now), imperf. pxs, fut, bet gyt (yet); imperative si; infinitive beon.
CONJUGATION OF WEAK VERBS.
125
183. WEAK VERBS. — (Conjugation VI.) Active Voice.
Phes. Infinitive. neria?i, save; hyran, hear; Ivrfian, love;
Imperf. Indicative. nerede; hyrde; luf ode;
Passive Paeticiplb. nered. hyred. (ge-) luffd.
Indicative Mode.
Present (and Future) Tense (§ 165, d).
I save, hear, love.
Singular. ic nerie, hyre, \i\iige. J)u nerest, hyrest, hxfdst. he nered, hyrect, \widd.
Plural. pe neriad, hyrad, lufiad. ge neviad, hyrad, lufiad. hi neriad, hyrad, \x\Uad.
Imperfect (§§ 160, 166, 168). I saved, heard, loved.
ic nerede, hyrefe, lui'dde.
bu neredest, hyrdest, lufodest.
he nerec?e, hyrde, lui'dde.
pe neredon, hyrdon, \ufddo?i. ge neredoti, hyrdon, lut'odon. hi neredon, hyrdon, lufodon.
ic sceal (pille) )
,» i. / .,'* f nerian, hyran,
bu sceal* (pil*) \ » *
he sceal (pille) )
Future (§ 167). I shall (will) save, hear, love.
pe sculow. (pillar/) \ neriant ge sculow (pillaa') V hyran, hi sculow (pilled) ) \ufian.
\utian.
Perfect (§168)
Transitive.
7 have saved, heard, loved. Sing.
ic hoebbe ) _ , . _
l,uh^,haf^[n^h^r^'
he hsefd, hafdd ) Plur.
pe hahhad )
ge hahhad V nered, hyred, \ufdd.
hi habbatf* )
Intransitive. I have (am) returned.
ic eom
bu eart J- gecyrree?.
he is
pe sind (sin don) )
ge sind (sindon) > gecyrrede.
hi sind (sindon) )
la, iga, igea,ga interchange, and ie, ige,ge : 6 to a, a, u, e. For variations of auxiliaries and endings, see corresponding tenses of strong verbs.
126
CONJUGATION OF WEAK VERBS. Pluper'fect (§168).
Transitive.
I had saved, heard, loved. Sing.
ic hasft/e \
])H h&Mest V nered, hyred, lufoc?.
he hxfde ) Flub.
pe h&fdon )
ge hsefdon > nered, hyred, lufot?.
hi h&fdon )
Intransitive. I had (was) returned.
ic pses }
bu pare >• gecyrrec?.
he ptes )
pe rpsbron J
ge p&ron > gecyrrede.
hi pjerow. )
184. Subjunctive Mode.
Present (§ 170).
(//") J saae, Aear, /owe.
Singular.
Plural.
IC
pu > nerie, h}Tre, luiY^e. he )
pe
ge [• nen'ew, hyre/i, lafigen.
hi
3C
Imperfect (§ 171). (7/*) 7 saved, heard, loved. pe
pu >■ nerede, hyrde, \ufode. he )
ge f nereden, hyrden, lufdden. hi
Future (§ 167). (//) I shall (will) save, hear, love.
ic scyle (pille) pu scyle (pille) he scyle (pillc)
nerian, hymn, \ufian.
pe scy\en (pillew) )
i / -ii \ f nerea??, nyr- ge scylm (pillew) V ' J
hi scylen (pille») ) '
Perfect (§168).
Transitive. (If I) have saved, &c. Sing, hsebbe ) Tiered, hyred,
Plur. htebbe
ebbe ) shhen )
\ufod.
Intransitive. (If I) have (be) returned.
Si
sin
y gecyned(e).
Pluper'fect (§ 168).
(If I) had saved, &c. Sing, haefdfi ) ucred, hyred, Plur. hsefdm f lufoc?.
(If I) had (were) returned.
^en\^cjvred(e).
jpseren
££CALlFQSg^
CONJUGATION OF WEAK VERBS.— WEAK PRESENTS. 127
185. Imperative Mode (§ 174). Save, hear, love. Sing, I Plur.
2. nere, h}'r, lufc2. | neviad, hyrad, \\ifiact.
186. Infinitive Mode (§ 175).
To save, hear, love.
Present. i\erian>i\eriga?i, nerigean, ncrga?i; hyran; luft'an>
lufigan, \ufigean. Gerund, to nevianne, hyva?me, lufia?ine.
Participles.
Saving, hearing, loving. Present, neriende, hyre7ide, \\xiigende.
saved. heard. loved. Past nere^, hyredf, (ge-)\\.\fod.
187. The special periphrastic forms and the whole passive voice of weak verbs are conjugated with the same auxiliaries as those of strong verbs (§§ 176-182).
18 8. PRESENTS (Weak).
(a.) Like nerian inflect stems in -ia from short roots : derian, hurt ; helian, cover ; hegian, hedge ; scerian, apportion ; spyrian, speer ; sylian, soil ; punian, thunder, etc.
(b.) But many stems in -ia from short roots have compensa- tive gemination of their last consonant where it preceded i — (throughout the present, except in the indicative singular second and third, and the imperative singular) ; ci>cc, di> dd,fi> bb, gi>cg, li^>ll, etc.; indicative lecge (<.legie), lay, legest, leged ; lecgad ( < legiact) ; subjunctive lecge, lecgen; imperative lege, lecgad ; infinitive lecgan / part. pres. lecgende / part, past leged. So reccan, reach ; hreddan, rescue ; habban, have ; sellan, give ; tellan, tell ; fremman, frame ; clynnan, clang ; dippan, dip; cnys- san, knock ; settan, set, etc.
(e.) Like hpran inflect stems in -£a>-e> — from long roots: dselan, deal ; deman, deem ; belvbpan, leave ; msbnan, mean ; sprengan, spring ; styrman, storm ; cennan, bring forth ; cyssan, kiss, etc. Infinitives in -ean occur: sec-ean, § 175, e.
128 SYNCOPATED IMPERFECTS (WEAK).
(d.) Like lufian inflect stems showing -6 in the imperfect : drian, honor ; beorhtian, shine ; cleopian, call ; hopian, hope. Past participles have 6, &, e; gegearp-6d, -ad, -ed, prepared.
189. SYNCOPATED IMPERFECTS (Weak).
(a.) Stem -e<.-ia is syncopated after long roots: cig-an, call, cig-de ; d&l-on, deal, dsel-de ; dem-an, deem, dem-de ; dref-an, trouble, dref-de ; fed-an, feed ; hed-an, heed ; hpr-an, hear ; Isbd- an, lead ; be-lsep-an, leave ; mse?i-an, mean ; ny~d-an, urge ; red- an, read; sped-an, speed; spreng-an, spring, spreng-de ; bsern-an, burn, bsem-de ; styrm-an, storm ; so sep-de and sep-te, showed.
(b.) Assimilation. — After a surd, -d becomes surd (-t). (Surds p, t, c (x), ss, h, not /or s alone, §§ 17, 30) : reep-an, bind, r£p- te ; bet-an, better, Mt-te ; gret-an, greet, grit-te ; met-an, meet, met-te ; drenc-an, drench, drenc-te ; l$x-an, shine, lf)x-te ; but lys- an, release, l$s-de ; fps-an, haste, f(/s-de; rses-an, rush, rses-de.
(c.) Dissimilation. — The mute c becomes continuous (A) before -t : tsec-an, teach, twh-te ; ec-ctn, eke, eh-te and ec-te, 36, 3.
(d.) Umlaut lost. — Themes in ecg ; ecc, ell; enc, eng ; ec; ycg, ync, i-umlaut for acg; ace, all; anc, ang ; 6c; ucg, xinc, may retain a (>a3/ ea ; o); 6; «>o in syncopated imperfects (§§ 209-211): lecgan, lay, Ivegde ; reccan, rule, reahte ; cpellan, kill, epealde ; pencan, think, pohte ; brengan, bring, brohte ; recan, reck, rohte ; byegan, buy, bohte ; pyncan, seem, pohte.
(e.) Gemination is simplified, and wm>m (Rule 13, page 10): cenn-an, beget, cen-de; clypp-an, clip, clip-te ; cyss-an, kiss, cys-te; dypp-an, dip, dyp-te ; eht-an, pursue, ehte ; fyll-an, fill, fyl-de; gyrd-an, gird, gyrde ; kredd-an, rescue, hredde ; Ivy rd-an, harden, hyrde ; hyrt-an, hearten, hyrte ; hveft-an, bind, hvefte; lecg-an, lay, leg-de ; merr-an, mar, mer-de ; mynt-an, purpose, mynte ; nemn-an, name, nem-de ; rest-an, rest, reste ; riht-an, right, rihte; scild-an, guard, scilde ; send-an, send, sende ; spill-an, spill, spil- de ; sett-an, set, sette ; still-an, spring, stil-de ; stylt-an, stand as- tonished, stylte ; pemm-an, spoil, pem-de.
(f.) Ecthlipsis occurs (g) : cegan, call, cegde, cede. See § 209.
190. Past Participles are syncopated like imperfects in verbs having lost umlaut, often in other verbs having a surd root (§ 1S9, b), less often in other verbs: sellan, give, sealde, sea Id ; ge-stc-an, seek, ge-soh-te, gesoht ; sett-an, set, sette, seted and set; send-an, send, sende, sended and send; hecin, raise, head, raised.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF UMLAUT AND ASSIMILATION. 129
191. Presents. — Illustrations of Umlaut.
Conjugation (I.)
drepan,
strike. Sing. — 1. drepe
[dvip(e)st {drepest 5 (drip(e)tf (drepea*
cunum, come. cuuie cym(e)s£ cumes£ cym(e)a*
fdrip(e)s£ j cyrn(e)s£ j byrhsi j (drepestf ( cumest ( beorgestQ/)}
(I.) beorgcm,
guard. beorge byrhs£ beorgest(y)(
(III.) scufcm, shove.
sctife
scy((e)st
scMest
(III.)
creopcm,
creep.
creope
J cryp(e)s«
I creopes£
j cym(e)tf j ( cumerf (
byrha* j scy f(e)d(t) j ciyp(e)^ beorgerf(j/)( scufea* ( creopec^ Plur. — d report cumad heorgact scMad creopa^
Conjugation... (IV.) farara, fare. Sing. — 1. fare
2 Cf*r(e)rt ' (fares£ ^fjer(e)^ [fared? Plur. — farad
ffa3r(e)rf j becc£ j (farea? ( baced I
(IV.) bacaw,
bake. bace becst baces£ heed haced hacad
(V.) feaWan, fall. fealle fels* feaWest Md feaWed feaWad
j becst j feist j Isbcst j ( baces£ ( featiest ( lacestf (
(V) laccm,
leap. lace
lffiCStf
lacestf j la3c(e)«* ( lacea*
lac«#*
192. Illustrations of Assimilation.
Conjugation.... (I.) etan, eat. Sing. — 1. ete
2 (it(e)*« ' letes£
Ciied, it ' (ete^ Plur. — etad
(I.) (I.)
tredara, bindem,
tread. bind.
trede binde
i(de)s£ j bin(t)sZ
redes£ ( bindes£
j trit j bint
( trederf(^) ( binder
tvedad h'mdad
j tri<
1 tre
Conjugation (I.)
berstan,
burst. berste ;birst berstestf
Sing.— 1.
Plur.
(in.) leogarc,
lie. leoge >hst rest
rbirst(e<tf) j tyhtf' (bersteo* ( ]eoged berstao* leogad
— _,_
fbirst j Ijhst j s\ehst(y) ) [berstestf ( leogest ( slea^estf J
(IV.) slean< sleahan,
slay. slea
slehst (y) slenyest j slehd (y) I slenged slead
00
epedem, quoth.
cpede j cpistf 1 cp edest j cpid ( cpedeo*
cpedad
(III.) €eon< fleoh an,
fee. fleo
flyhsJ
fly-hrf Qeod
(V)
groparc,
grow.
grope
greps£
gropes^
grepa*
groperf
gvd-pad
(I.) \esan,
collect. lese list lesest list lesed \esad
(lis (les
\fiyhd |
(I.) licgan,
lie. liege
( licgesi li(g)rf li(c)gerf
lic^a^
130 197. VARIATIONS IN STRONG IMPERFECTS.
cpedan, sleahan^> seahan^> ceosan,
quoth. sledn, slay. seon, see. choose.
Sing. — cpsed sloh (g) seah ceds
cpsede sloge ssege, sdpe cure
cpsed sloh (g) seah ceds
Plur — cp&don slbgon ssegon, sdpon curon
Part. — cpeden slsegen sepen coren.
212. Preteritive Presents. — First Conjugation. — -y/3-
Indicative Sing. _, 1st & 3d. 2d. Plur. Subjunctive. Imperat. Infin. Part.
(^Sl9^"2'0^'^ma;g,meah-t(t); mdgon (&) (w) ; m&g-e,-en; ; mag-an{u); •,
Imperf. meah-te (i),meah-ton(i); -te,-ten; am strong, (may ),<have grown.
Pres. ($ 199). be-neah, ; be-nugon; benug-e,-en; ; benngan? ; ;
Imperf. be-noh-te, -ton ($211); -te,-ten; hold anduse<have come to.
Pres. ($201). an(o), ; unnon ; unne,-en; ; unn-an; (ge)unn^en;
Imperf. u-de, -don(Goth.p irregulsr), $37; -de, -den; favor<have given.
Fres. ($201). can (o), canst (o); cunnon ; cunne,-en; ; cunn-an; ;
Imperf. cu-de, -don (Goth. kunpa),§ 37; -de, -den; know<have got. cude.
Pres. ($201). ge-man (o), -manst ; -munon ; -e,-en; gemun,ad; gemunan; ;
Imperf. ge-munde, -don ; -de, -den; remembcr<have called to mind.
C scul-e en ") Pres. ($203). sc(e)al (seel), sc(e)alt; scul-on (eo) ; < . ' \. f ; sculan ; ;
Imperf. sc(e)ol-de (to), -don ; -de, -den; shall<ought<have got in debt.
Pres. ($204). d(e)ar, d(e)arst : durr-on ; -e,-en(y); ; durran; ;
Imperf. dors-te, -ton (Goth, daurs-ta) ; -te, -ten ; dare<^have fought.
Pres. ($204). p(e)arf, p(e)arf-t ; purf-on; purf-e, -en{y)- ; purf-an ; ;
Imperf. porf-te, -ton; -te,-ten; need<have worked (opus est).
Second Conjugation ($ 205). — \/i; tgan, not found, pitan, $ 205.
Pres.... ah, dhst ; agon; dg-e,-en; ; dgan, -ne ; dgende ;
Imperf.. dh-te, -ton; -te, -ten; own<have earned or taken.
ndh = (?ie + dh), &c, not own.
Pras. ... pat, past (w) ; piton ; pit-e, -en; pit-e,-ad; pitan(y)-ne ; piten,-de;
Cpis-se,-son,-\ ^
Imperf.. pis-te(y), -ton; <$$36,3; 35, > J ' ' \ know<have seen. / r> . \ ' -ten, -sen ; )
IB, pestan; J
Pres. ... ndt {=nc-\-pdt), nyton (e) ; nyt-e,-en; ; nitan(y); nyten,-de;
Imperf.. nyste,nyssc ; nyston (&c); not know.
Third Conjugation ($ 206). — Vu! dugan not found.
Pres. ... dcdh(g), ; dugon; dug-e,-en; ; dugan; dugende ;
Imperf.. doh-te, -ton ($ 211) ; -te, -ten; is fit<has grown.
IRREGULAR VERBS. 131
Fourth Conjugation (§ 207). — -y/ a ; matan not found.
Indicative Sing.
1st & 3d. 2d. Plur. Subj. Imp. Infin. Part.
Pres. ... mot, most; moton; mot-e,-en; ; motan; •;
Imperf. . mos-te, -ton (fy 36, 3) ; -te, -ten; is meet<has met.
Grimm takes beo, be, for a praeteritive present from a buan, to dwell, of th • Fifth Conjugation.
From an imperfect subjunctive of the Second Conjugation (Goth. viljau<C \/ vil, inflected like nemjau, § 171) arise
Pres. ... jnlle, ptlt ; pillad(y); pill-e,-en; -e,-ad; pill-an; -endef Imperf.. pol-de, -don (Goth, vilda) ; -de, -den; will<^have wished.
Pres.... nellc, nelt ; ncllad{y,t); -e, -en; -e,-ad; -an; -ende;
Imperf.. nol-de, -don, &c. ne-\-pille, will not.
pi^>po, assimilation ($ 35, 2, a); t>e, a-umlaut; />i>y, §§ 32,23 ; #>/.
213. — IT. Verbs without Connecting Vowel (Relics of Sanskrit 2d Class, $ 158) :
(1.) The common forms of the substantive verb are from three roots: -\/ as, -\/ bhu, -y/ vas.
\Q- 1 Sanskrit Greek. Latin. Gothic. O. Saxon. Anglo-Saxon. O. Norse.
Stem, as, s to- es, s is, s is, s is, ir, s ; ar er
Sing. — 1. as-mi el-fu^ia-nt *s-u-m i-m<is-m eo-m ea-ra e-m<er-n>
2. as-(s)i io-ai, el es- is- ear-t er-t
3. as-ti ect-W es-t is-t is-t is- ■ er-
Pltjb — 1. *s-m:is t<r-Mf v *s-u-mus *s-ind *s-ind(on) ear-on er-n-m.
2. *s-tha ka-re es-tis *s-ind *s-ind(on) ear-on er-u--5
3. *s-auti e-udi, e-'ici *s-unt *s-ind *s-ind(un) *s-ind(on) ear-on er-u
As^>s, compensation, gravitation (§§ 37,38); as^>is, precession (§ 38); ys<iis, bad spelling; s>r, shifting (§ 41, 3, b) ; irm^> {eorm)^> com, ar??i^> (carm) cam, breaking (^ 33); second person -s and -t (§ 165) ; nt^>nd, shifting (^ 19), nt is often found. Seond-on, -un (ie, y), u-umlaut? (§ 32) ; -on in earon (0. Norse er-u-m) (§ 166, a) ; in sind-on, a double plural through conformation ($ 40) ; arnn, earon, am rare in West Saxon.
The subjunctive (Sansk. *s-jd-m, Greek t*-"tr)-v, Lat. *s-ie-m^>sim, Goth, *s-ija-u, O. H. Ger., O. Sax., Ang.-Sax. *s-t, O. Norse *s-e) is inflected like the imperfect given in fy 171. Anglo-Saxon has also sl^>sig (dissim- ilated gemination, fy 27) ^>sie, seo (a peculiar progression, § 25) ^>sy (bad spelling); so plur. sin, sien, seon, syn. The subjunctive often has the force of an imperative, and is given as the imperative in iElfric's grammar.
(o.) V bhu, be. Sansk. bhav-dmi, Greek ipv-w, Lat. fu-i, correspond in form to Goth, bdu-an, Ang.-Sax. bu-an, dwell. From the same root are found forms without a connecting vowel in Ang.-Sax., 0. Sax., O. H. Ger. In O.Sax. are only biu-m,bi-st; in O.H.Ger. pi-m, pi-s, — , plur. pi-rumes, pi-rut. ju-run (r<><-y/as). Ang.-Sax. has beo-(m) (io), bi-st (y), bi-d (y), plur. bcud (io), and a present subjunctive, imperative, and infinitive, with tha
132
IRREGULAR VEKBS.
common endings ; eo>j/>y>t, umlaut, precession, and shifting (§§ 32, 38, 41).
(c.) -\/ vas^>vis (ablaut) is inflected in the First Conjugation, §§ 199, 197, but the present indicative forms are so rare that they are not given in the grammars.
Paradigms for Practical Use. Present :
SlNG. — Indicative. Subjunctive. Imperative. Infinitive. Participle*
ic eom, beo(m) ; si, beo, pese ;
Pu eart, bist ; si, beo, pese ; beo, pes ;
he is, bid; si, beo, pese ; beon,
Plur. — or pesende.
pe sind(on),beod; sin, beon, pesen ; pesan;
ge sind(on),beod; sin, beon, pesen; beod, pesad;
hi sind(on),beod; sin, beon, pesen;
Imperfect : Sing. — ic pass ; pxre ;
pu pxre ; pxre ;
he pxs ; pxre ; ge-pesen.
Plur. — pe, ge, hi pxron ; pxren;
The negative ne often unites with forms beginning with a vowel or p: neom = ne -\- eom ; nis ; nass — ne -\- pxs, p. p. nxrende < ne pxrende, etc.
(2.) -\/ dha, place: Sansk. da-dhd-mi, Greek Ti-6n-fii, Goth. — , O. Sax do-n, O. H.Ger. tuo-n, do. Anglo-Saxon imperfect from reduplicated theme dad; a^>x (ablaut, § 199) >y>?, irregular weakening. § 168.
Indicative Sing. Plur. Subj. Imperat. Infin. Participle.
Pres. .. do, de-st, de-d; do-d; do, -n ; do,-d; do-n; do-nde.
Imperf. did-e (y), -est, -e ; -on (x) ; -e (x), n ; do-n, de-n.
(3.) V.5 a> S° '• Sansk. g'l-gd-mi, Greek fii-/3n-fxi, Goth, gaggan, O. Sax. gd-n, O. H.Ger. ge-n. Imperfect from V ' l (Sansk. e'-mi, Greek tl-fu, Lat. i-re, go, $ 158, a)>Goth. i-ddja, weak form strengthened.
Pres. .. gd, gx-si, gx-d; gad; gd,-n; ga,-d, gd-n;
Imperf. eo-de,-dest,-de; -don {^21); ge-ga-n.
From the same root are the nasalized forms gangan, imperf. geong, geng, gieng (^ 208, b) ; geongan (§ 201) ; and gengan, imperf. gcngde.
214. Reduplicate Presents (Relics of Sanskrit 3d Class, § 158): gangan <-y/ ga^> ga-gd-mi, go (§ 213); so hangan, standan^ 216).
215. Stems in -ta of strong verbs (Relics of Sanskrit 4th Class, $ 158): fricge, inquire, etc. ($ 199) ; sperie, swear, etc. ($ 207, d).
PART III.
SYNTAX.
271. Syntax is the doctrine of grammatical combinations of words. It treats of the use of the etymological forms in dis- course— their agreement, government, and arrangement.
SIMPLE COMBINATIONS.
272. There are four simple combinations : the predic 'ative, at- trib'iitive, objective, and adverbial.
273.— I. Predicative
■^nominative substantive -f agreeing verb ; —nominative substantive-^- agreeing predicate noun; =?iominative substantive -{-predicate adverb.
gold glisnad, gold glistens ; gold is beorht, gold is bright ; JElfred pxs cyning, Alfred was king; ic earn her, I am here.
(a.) This is a combination between a subject, of which something is said (=gold, JElfred, ic), and a predicate, which is said of the subject (= glisnad, beorht, cyning, her).
(b.) Copula. — The sign of predication is the stem-ending of a notional verb (=a in glisnad), or is a relational verb (is, pxs, eom). The substan- tive verb, when so used, is called the copula — a good name for any sio-n of predication. Copulative verbs take a predicate noun.
(c.) Quasi-predicative is the relation between the implied subject and predicate in a quasi-clausc. § 278, d.
274. — II. Attributive — agreeing noun+ substantive ;
= genitive substantive -{-substantive.
god cyning, good king ; JElfred xdcling, Alfred the prince ; Engld land, land of the Angles.
(a.) This combination expresses the relation of subject -f- attribute aa taken for granted. The leading substantive is called the
subject, that to which the attribute belongs (cyning, JElfred, land) ; an attributive is the agreeing adjective (god), or genit. substantive (Engld) ; an appositive is the agreeing substantive (xdehng).
(b.) The sign of this relation is the agreeing case-endings, or the attribu* tive genitive ending, or a preposition (^ 277,2).
K
134 SYNTAX.— SIMPLE COMBINATIONS.
275. — III. Obj ective = verb + governed noun.
= adjective -f governed noun.
ic huntige heortds, I hunt harts ; he syld him hors, he sells him a horse ; gilpes pu gyrnest, thou wishest fame ; pxre fsbhcte he ge- feah, he rejoiced at the vengeance ; hi mucad June (tu) cyninge, they make him king ; hpi segst pu me godne, why callest thou me good ? bead gemindige Lodes pifes, remember Lot's wife.
(a.) This combination expresses the relation of an act or quality to its completing notional object.
Objective verbs or adjectives are those which need such object (huntige, etc.). Subjective need no such object (ic slsepe, I sleep). Transitive verbs have a suffering object (huntige, syld, macad, etc.). Intransitive have no suffering object (gyrnest, gefeah).
The completing object may be suffering (=dircct),a.n accusative merely affected (heortds,hors,hine,me); dative (=indirect ^personal), a receiver to or for whom is the act (him) ; genitive, suggesting or exciting the act (gilpes, fxlute, pifes) ; factitive, a product or result in fact or thought (cyninge, godne).
(b.) The sign of relation is the case-ending or a preposition.
(c.) Many Anglo-Saxon verbs require an object, when the English by which we translate them do not. Many objects conceived as exciting in Anglo-Saxon are conceived as suffering in English ; many as merely ad- verbial.
(d.) The factitive object often has a quasi-predicative relation to the suf- fering object, agreeing with it like a predicate noun (me -f- godne) . Such clauses are nearly equivalent to two (why sayest thou that I am good?).
276. — IV. Ad""^rbial = rer&-f- adverb ox adverbial phrase.
=adjective-\- adverb or adverbial phrase. =adverb-\- adverb or adverbial phrase.
ic gd id, I go out ; ic singe xlce d:rg, I sing each day ; pe sprecad gepemmodlice, we speak corruptly ; he com mid pa fiimman, he came with the woman ; mid sorgum hbban, to live having cares; hpi fandige ge min, why tempt ye me? micle md man is scedpe bctcra, man is much (more) better than a sheep.
(a.) This combination is between an act or quality and its unessential relations. The most common relations are place (fit), time (xlce d&g), manner (gepemmodlice), co-existence {mid /Amman, mid sorgum), cause (hpi), intensity {micle, md, scedpe).
(/>.) The sign is an adverbial ending, case-ending, or preposition.
(c.) The adverbial combination is given by Becker as a subdivision of the objective, but the linguistic sense of the Indo-European races uniformly recognizes the adverb as a separate part of speech.
EQUIVALENTS.— SENTENCES. 135
2 77. Equivalents of the Noun and Adverb in the com- binations:
(1.) For a Substantive may bo used a substantive noun or pronoun, an adjective or any of its equivalents, an infinitive, a clause, any word or phrase viewed merely as a thing.
(2.) For an Adjective may bo used an adjective noun or pro- noun, an article (attributively), a participle, a genitive substan- tive, an adverb, a preposition with its case, a relative clause.
(3.) For an Adverb may he used an oblique case of a noun ivith or without a preposition, a phrase, a clause.
SENTENCES.
278. A Sentence is a thought in words. It may be
declarative, an assertion, indicative, subjunctive, or potential ; interrogative, a question, indicative, subjunctive, or potential ; imperative, a command, exhortation, entreaty ; a species of exclamatory, an expanded interjection. ^ 149-151.
(a.) A clause is one jinite verb with its subject, objects, and all their at. tributives and adjuncts. Its essential part is its predicative combination. The {grammatical) subject of the predicative combination, its attributives and adjuncts, make up the logical subject of the clause ; the grammatical predicate and its objects with their attributives and adjuncts make up the logical predicate.
(b.) A subordinate clause enters into grammatical combination with some word in another (principal) clause ; co-ordinate clauses are coupled as wholes.
(c.) The sign of relation between clauses is a relative or conjunction.
(d.) Quasi-clauses. — (1) Infinitives, participles, and factitive objects mark quasi-predicative combinations, and each has its quasi-clause. (2) In- terjections and vocatives are exclamatory quasi-clauses.
279. A Sentence is simple, complex, or compound.
2 SO. A simple sentence is one independent clause.
I. A predicative combination. Verb for predicate: jisceras jisciad, fishers Jish. Adjective : God is god, God is good. Genitive : tdl C&sares is, tribute is Cxsar's. Substantive : Cxdmon pxs leodpyrhta, Ca?dmon was a poet. Adverb : pe sind her, we are here. Adverbial : God is in heofenum, God is in heaven. Subject indefinite : (hit) snipct, it snows ; me Jjyrst, me it thirsteth.
136 SENTENCES.
II. Clause with attributive combination. Adjective attribute : god gold glisndd, good gold glistens, Genitive : folces stemn is Godes stemn, foWs voice is God's voice, Appositive : pe cildra sind ungelxrede, we children are untaught.
III. Clause with objective combination. Direct object : Ccedmon porhte leodsangds, Ceedmon made poems. Dative : l&n me pri hldj'ds, give me three loaves.
Genitive : pxt pif dhloh dnhtnes, the woman laughed at the lord. Factitive : Simonem he nemde Petrum, Simon he named Peter.
IV. Clause with adverbial combination.
Place : ic gd ut, I go out. Time : ic gd ut on dssgred, I go out at dawn. Manner : se cyning scryt me pel, the king clothes me well. Co-existence : mid sorgum ic libbe, I live with cares. Cause : he has is for cylde, he is hoarse from cold ; se cnapa pypdd oxan mid gadisene, the boy drives oxen with an iron goad.
281. — V. Abridged complex sentence. Clause containing a quasi-clause. § 278, d.
Infinitive : tier, us sprecan, teach us to speak.
Factitive : hpi segst pu me godne, why callest thou me (to be) good?
Participle (adjectival) : ic hxbbe sumne cnapan, pypendne oxan, I have a boy, (driving) who drives oxen; (adverbial, gerund), Boetius gebsed smgende, Boethius prayed singing ; (absolute), pinre dura helocenre, bide pinne fxder, thy door having been locked, pray thy father.
282. — VI. Abridged compound sentence (§ 284). Verbs>verb.
Compound subject : he and seo s'igad, he and she sing. Compound predicate : he is god and pis, he is good and wise ; seo lu- fdd hine and me, she loves him and me.
283. A complex sentence is one prin^al clause with its
subordinate clause or clauses. § 278, b. The subordinate may
be a
Substantive : (subject), is sxgd pxt he com, that he came is said ; (ob- ject), ic pat pxt he com, I wot that he came ; (appositive), ic com to pam, p:rt he p&re gefulpod, I came for this, that he might be baptized.
Adjective : st.rf-cr.rft is seo c£g, J)e pserd bocd andgit unlycd, grammar is the key, that unlocks the sense of the books.
Adverb : (place), hpider pu g&st, ic gd, I go whither thou goest ; (time), ic gd hpxnne [m g&st, I go ivhen thou goest; (manner), pu spr&ce spa spa an stunt pif, thou spakest as a stupid woman speaks; (intensity),
FIGURES OF SYNTAX. 137
bead gledpe spa nxdran, be wise as serpents ; leofre is hlehhan ponne gr&tan, it is better to laugh than cry ; (cause = efficient, motive, means, argument, condition [protasis to an apodosis], concession, purpose) : hit punrdd forpam God pilt, it thunders because God ivills ; paciad, for- pam J>c ge nyton pone dieg, watch, because ye knoiv not the day ; On- scnd Higeldce, gif mec hild nime, (protasis) if mc battle take, (apodosis) send to Higelac, etc. Co-existence is usually in an abridged participial clause ($ 281).
284. A compound sentence is a number of co-ordinate clauses. § 278, b.
Copulative : ic go, id and ic geocie oxan, I go out and I yoke oxen. Adversative : fyr is god Jjcgn, ac is frecne frea, fire is a good servant.
but is a bad master ; ne nom he md,pcdh he monige geseah, he took no
more, though he saw many. Disjunctive : ic singe odde ic rsede, I sing or I read. Causal : forpy ge ne gehyrad, forjjam pe ge ne synd of Gode, therefore
ye do not hear, (for this that) because ye are not of God.
482. PRINCIPAL RULES OF SYNTAX.
Substantives.
Agreement.
I. A predicate noun denoting the same person or thing as its subject, agrees with it in case, § 286.
II. An appositive agrees in case with its subject, § 287.
Nominative Case.
III. The subject of & finite verb is put in the nominative, § 288.
Vocative Case.
IV. A compellative is put in the vocative, § 289.
Accusative Case. Objective Combinations.
V. The direct object of a verb is put in the accusative, § 290.
VI. Impersonals of appetite or passion govern an accusative of the person suffering, § 290, c.
138 PRINCIPAL RULES OF SYNTAX.
VIL Some verbs of asking and teaching may have two accusatives, one of a person, and the other of a thing, § 292.
Quasi-predicative Combinations.
VIII. The subject of an infinitive is put in the accusative, § 293.
IX. Some verbs of making, naming, and regarding may have two accusatives of the same person or thing, § 294.
Adverbial Combinations.
X. The accusative is used to express extent of time and space after verbs, § 295.
XI. The accusative is used with prepositions, § 295, c.
Dative and I nsteu mental Cases. Objective Combinations.
XII. An object of influence or interest is put in the dative, § 297.
XIII. Verbs of granting, refusing, and thanking may take a dative and genitive, § 297, d.
XIV. Words of nearness and likeness govern the dative, § 299.
XV. The instrumental or dative may denote an object of mastery, §300.
XVI. Some words of separation may take an object from which in the dative or instrumental, § 301.
Adverbial Combinations.
XVII. The instrumental or dative may denote instrument, means, manner, or cause, § 302.
XVII. The instrumental or dative may denote price, § 302, c.
XVIII. The instrumental or dative may denote measure of differ- ence, § 302, d.
XIX. The instrumental or dative may denote an object sworn by, § 302, e.
XX. The comparative degree may govern a dative, § 303.
XXI. The dative may denote time when or place where, § 304.
XXII. A substantive and participle in the dative may make an ad- verbial clause of time, cause, or co-existence, § 304, d.
XXIII. The dative with a preposition may denote an object of influ- ence or interest, association, mastery, or separation ; or an instrumental, ablative, or locative adverbial relation, § 305. Instrumental, §§ 306-308.
The dative, with or without of, is sometimes used for the genitive.
PRINCIPAL RULES OF SYNTAX. 139
Genitive.
Attributive Combinations.
XXIV. An attributive genitive may denote the possessor or authcm of its subject, § 310.
XXV. An attributive genitive may denote the subject or object of 9 b< rbal, § 811.
XXVI. An attributive genitive may denote the whole of which its subject is part, § 310.
XXVII. An attributive genitive may denote a characteristic of its subject, § 313.
Predicative Combinations. XXVTO. A predicate substantive may be put in the genitive to de- note a possessor or characteristic of the subject, or the whole of which it is part, § 314.
Objective Combinations.
XXIX. The genitive may denote an exciting object, § 315.
XXX. Verbs of asking, accusing, reminding, may take an accusative and genitive, § 315, a.
XXXI. Verbs of granting, refusing, ana thanking may take a dative and genitive, § 315, b.
XXXII. The genitive may denote an object affected in part, § 316. XXXin. The genitive may denote an object of separation, § 317.
XXXIV. The genitive may denote an object of supremacy or use, §318.
XXXV. The genitive or instrumental may denote the material of which any thing is made or full, § 319.
XXXVI. The genitive in combination with adjectives may denote measure, § 320.
XXXVII. The genitive in combination with adjectives may denote the part or relation in which the quality is conceived, § 321.
Adverbial Combinations.
XXXVTII. The genitive may denote by what way, § 322.
XXXIX. The genitive may denote time when, § 323.
XL. The genitive may denote means, cause, or manner, §§ 324, 325.
XLI. The genitive with a preposition is sometimes used to denote in- strumental, ablative, or locative adverbial relations, § 32G.
140 PRINCIPAL RULES OF SYNTAX
±* REPOSITIONS.
XLII. A preposition governs a substantive, and shows its relation to some other word in the clause, § 327.
Adjectives.
XLIII. An adjective agrees with its substantive in gender, number, and case, § 361.
XLIV. The weak forms are used after the definite article, demon- stratives, and possessives; and often in attributive vocatives, instru* mentals, and genitives. Comparative forms are all weak, § 362.
Pronouns. XLV. A substantive pronoun agrees with its antecedent in gender, number, and person, § 365.
Adverbs. XL VI. Adverbs modify verbs, adjectives, and other adverbs, § 395.
Verbs.
Agreement.
XLVII. A finite verb agrees with its subject in number and person, §401.
Voices.
XL VIII. The active voice is used to make the agent the subject of predication, § 408.
XLIX. The passive voice is used to make the direct object of the action the subject of predication, § 40!).
Tenses.
L. Principal tenses depend on principal tenses, historical on histor- ical, § 419.
Modes.
LI. The indicative is used in assertions, questions, and assumptions to express simple predication, § 420.
LII. The subjunctive is used to express mere possibility, doubt, or wish, § 421.
LIII. The subjunctive may be used by attraction in clauses subor dinate to a subjunctive, § 422.
PRINCIPAL RULES OF SYNTAX. 141
LIV. The subjunctive may be used in a substantive clause express- ing something said, asked, thought, wished, or done, § 423.
LV. The subjunctive may be used in indefinite adjective clauses, §427.
LVI. The subjunctive may be used in indefinite adverbial clauses of place, § 428.
LVII. The subjunctive may be used in adverbial clauses of future or indefinite time, § 429.
LVIII. The subjunctive may be used in clauses of comparison ex- pressing that which is imagined or indefinite, or descriptive of a force.
LIX. The subjunctive is used in a protasis when proposed as pos- sible, the imperfect when assumed as unreal, § 431.
LX. The subjunctive may be used in a concessive clause, § 432.
LXI. The subjunctive is used in clauses expressing purpose, § 433.
LXII. The subjunctive may exjjrcss a result, § 434.
LXIII. The potential ex2>resses power, liberty, permission, necessity, or duty, § 435.
LXIV. The imperative is used in commands, § 444.
XLV. The infinitive is construed as a neuter noun, § 446.
XL VI. The gerund after the copula expresses what must, may, or should be done, § 451.
LXVII. The gerund is sometimes used to describe or define a noun, §452.
LXVIII. The gerund may be used as a final object to express an act on the first object, § 453.
LXIX. The gerund is used to denote the purpose of motion, § 454.
LXX. The gerund with an adjective may express an act for which any thing is ready, or in respect to which any thing is pleasant, unpleas- ant, easy, worthy, § 454.
LXXI. A participle agrees with its substantive in gender, number, and case, § 456.
LXXII. A participle may govern the case of its verb, § 456.
Interjections. LXXTLT. The interjection has the syntax of a clause, § 461.
Conjunctions.
LXXIV. Co-ordinate conjunctions connect sentences or like parts of a sentence, § 462.
LXXV. A subordinate conjunction connects a subordinate clause and the word with which it combines, § 467.
PAET IV.
PROSODY.
496. Prosody treats of the rhythm of Poetry.
497. Rhythm is an orderly succession of beats of sound.
This beat is called an ictus or arsis, and the syllable on which it falls ts also called the arsis. The alternate remission of voice, and the sylla- bles so uttered, are called the thesis.
498. Feet are the elementary combinations of syllables in verse.
(a.) Feet are named from tbe order and make of their arsis and thesis. A monosyllabic arsis+a. monosyllabic thesis is a trochee; -f-a dissyllabic thesis is a dactyle, etc. Stress. In Anglo-Saxon these depend on the accented syllables, which are deter- mined by the stress they would, if the passage were pYose, receive to distinguish them from other syllables of the same word, or from other words in the sentence. Accent is therefore verbal, syntactical, or rhetorical. An unemphatic dissyllable may count as two unaccented syllables, like the second part of a compound. Secondary accents may take the arsis.
1. A tonic is a single accented syllable+a pause.
2. A trochee is an accented-f-an unaccented syllable.
3. A dactyle is an accented-}- two unaccented syllables.
4. A paeon is an accented -|-three unaccented syllables.
5. A pyrrhic is two unaccented syllables ; a spondee is two accented ; an iambus is an unaccented+an accented ; an anapaest is two unac- cented-(-an accented ; a tribrach is three unaccented ; a single unac- cented syllable is called an atonic; and unaccented syllables prelim- inary to the normal feet of a line are called an anacrusis (striking up) or base.
(b.) Time. The time from each ictus to the next is the same in any section. It is not always filled up with sound. More time is given to an accented than an unac- cented syllable.
(c) Pitch. The English and most other Indo-Europeans raise the pitch with the verbal accent j the Scots lower it. With the rhetorical accent the pitch varies every way.
(d.) Expression. Feet of two syllables are most conversational ; those of three are more ornate; those of one syllable are emphatic, like a thud or the blows of a ham- mer. The trochee, dactyle, and pseou, in which the accented syllable precedes, have more ease, grace, and vivacity. Those feet in which the accented syllable comes last have more decision, emphasis, and strength (Crosby, 5 095). The Anglo-Saxon mo ters are trochaic and dactylic ; the English oftener iambic and anapaestic.
409. A verse is an elementary division of a poem.
VERSE.— CAESURA.— RIME. 143
It has a twofold nature ; it is a series of feet, and also a series of words.
(a.) As a series of feet, it is a sing-song of regular ups and downs, snch as children sometimes give in repeating rhymes.
As a series of words, each word and pause would be the same as if it were prose, as persons who do not catch the meter often read poetry.
The cantilation never is the same as the prose utterance ; lines in which it should be would be prosaic.
The art of versification consists in so arranging the prose speech in the ideal frame- work of the line that the reader may adjust one to the other without obscuring ei- ther, and with continual happy variety.
(6.) The manner of adapting the arsis and thesis to the prose pronunciation is different in different languages. In Sanskrit, and classical Greek and Latin, the arsis was laid on syllables having a long sound, and variety was found in the play of the prose accent. In other languages, including modern Greek and Latin, the arsis is made Co till on accented syllables, and free play is given to long and short vowel sounds, and' combinations of consonants. The Sanskrit and Greek varied farther from prose speech in the recitation of poetry than modern habits and ears allow. The Hindoos still repeat Sanskrit poetry in recitative.
500. Verses are named from the prevailing foot trochaic, dactylic, iam- bic, and anapastic, etc.
Verses are named from the number of feet. A monometer is a verse
of one foot ; a dimeter of two ; a trimeter of three ; a tetrameter
of four ; a pentameter of five ; a hexameter of six ; a heptameter
of seven; an octometer of eight.
(a.) A verse is catalectic when it wants a syllable, acatalectic when complete, hijpercata- lectic when redundant.
501. Caesura. — Anglo-Saxon verses are made in two sections or hemi- stichs. The pause between these sections is called the caesura. A. foot cccsura is made by the cutting of a. foot by the end of a word.
(a.) Expression. The character of versification depends much on the management of the caesuras. When the weight of a verse precedes the caesura, the movement has more vivacity ; wheu it follows, more gravity.
502. Rime. — Rime is the rhythmical repetition of letters.
Nations who unite arsis and prose accent need to mark off their verses plainly. They do it by rime. Other nations shun rime.
1. When the riming letters begin their words, it is called alliteration.
2. When the accented vowels and following letters are alike, it is called perfect rime (= rhyme).
3. When only the consonants are alike, it is called half rime.
4. When the accented syllable is final, the rime is single ; when one un- accented syllable follows, the rime is double ; when two, it is triple.
(a.) Line-rime is between two words in the same section. Final-rime between the last words of two sections or verses.
503. Alliteration is the recurrence of the same initial sound in the first accented syllables of words.
1. Consonants. — The first initial consonant of alliterating syllables must be the same, the other consonants of a combination need not be,"
144 ALLITERATION.
Beopulf ': breme:: bleed (B., 18); Caines : cynne'.'.cpealm (107); Cris- tenrd'.'.Cyriacus (El., 1069); cxide '.'. cniht (B,, 372) ; funden'.'.frbj 're (7) ; frtetpum : jlet (2054); geong : geardum'.'.God (13); geogodc'.: gledpost (C, 221, 1) ; grimma : gxst (B., 102); heofenum : hLvste (52); hxledd : hryre '.'.hpate (2052); hnitan'.'.hringum (Rid., 87, 4; : sodlice'.'.speotolan (B., 141); scearp : scyld'.'.scdd (288); scridende'.'. sceapum (Trav., 135) ; Scottd'.'.scip (Chr., 938) ; pebd'.'.prym (B., 2); pe/2 : plenco'.'.prxc (338).
2. Vowels. — A perfect vowel alliteration demands different vowels : isig : utfus'.'.xdehnges (B., 33); — sometimes the same vowels repeat: eorld : eordan : '. eoper (B., 248).
(a.) sc, sp, or st seldom alliterate without repeating the whole combina- tion; but: scyppend:: serif en (B., 106); spere : sprengde'.: sprang (By., 137); strxld : storm:'. strengum (B.,3117).
(b.) Words in ia-, id-, iu-, Hie-, alliterate with those in g-. They are mostly foreign proper names. See §§ 28, 34.
lacobes'.'.gode (Psa.,lxxxvi, 1, and often) ; Iafed: gumrincurn (C.,1552) ; Iordane'.'.grene (C, 1921) ; lubes'.'. God (Met., 26, 47) ; goda : gedsne '.'.ludas (El., 924); Iuded'.'.God (El., 209); gledp : Godewluhana (Jul., 131, and often); gomen: gcardum'.'.iu (B., 2459), so frequently iu=ge6, gio (formerly) and its compounds; Hierusolme'.'. God (Ps. C, 50, 134) ; gongad : gegnunga : : Hierusalem (Guth., 785) ; written gold : Gerusalem:: Iuded (C, 260, 11).
(c) It is said that p may alliterate with s by Dietrich (Haupt Zeit., x, 323, 362). No sure examples found. C, 287, 23, is a defective line.
504. A perfect Anglo-Saxon verse has three alliterating sylla- bles, two in the first section, the other in the second.
Yrum'\sceaf£ \ Tir'\& || Teor'\rans \ rec'\cany (B., 91). the origin of men from far relate, (a.) The repeated letter is called the rime-letter; the one in the second couplet the chief -letter, the others the sub-letters. The F of feorran in the line above is the chief-letter; the F in frumsceaft and^ra the sub-letters. (b.) One of the sub-letters is often wanting. (c.) Four or more rime-letters are sometimes found.
Iicdnes . . "Leohte . . || . . IiSte . . "Lange (C, 258).
Tn pairs : pat' he | God 'e \ pol'd\e" || geong'\ra' | peord! \an\
that he to God would a vassal be (C., 277), where g and p both rime, and so often.
505. The Anglo-Saxons used line-rime and final-rime as an oc- casional grace of verse. See § 511.
506. Verse in which alliteration is essential, and other rime ornamental, is the pre- vailin" form in Anglo-Saxon, Icelandic, Old Saxon. Specimens are found in Old High
COMMON NARRATIVE VERSE. 145
German. Alliteration in these languages even ran into prose, and is one of the causes of the thoroughness with which the shifting of the initial consonants has affected the whole speech, § 41, B.
50 / . Verse with final rime, and with alliteration as an occasional grace, is the common form in Engli: h and the modern Germanic and Komanic languages. It is common in the Low-Latin verses of the Anglo-Saxon poets, and it is by many supposed to have spread from the Celtic.
Common Narrative Verse.
SOS. Beda says of rhythm: "It is a modulated composition of words, not according to the laws of meter, but adapted in the number of its syllables to the judgment of the ear, as are the verses of our vulgar poets. * * * Yet, for the most part, you may find, by a sort of chance, some rule in rhythm ; but this is not from an artificial government of the syl- lables. It arises because the sound and the modulation lead to it. The vulgar poets effect this rustically, the skillful attain it by their skill."— Bed., 1, 57. These remarks on the native poets are doubtless applicable to their Anglo-Saxon verses as well as their Latin ; and whatever general rules we may find running through these poems, we may expect to find many exceptional lines, which belong in their places only because they can be recited with a cadence somewhat like the verses around them.
509. The common narrative verse has four feet in each section.
A. 1. An arsis falls on every prose accent, § 15, and the last syllable of every section. But note contractions below, 7.
2. At least one arsis on a primary accent, or two on other syllables follow the chief alliterating letter, § 504.
3. An arsis should fall on the former of two unaccented syllables after an accented long (the vowel long or followed by two consonants), and on the latter after an accented short.
scyld'\umy bi\scer'e\de\ \\ acynd'\any ge\ner'e\dey (Rime Song, 84).
4. An arsis should not fall on an unaccented proper prefix (a-, be-, ge-, etc.,fy 15), or proclitic monosyllables (be, se,pe, etc.), or short endings of dissyllabic particles (nefne, oddc, ponnc, etc.), or short tense-endings between two accented shorts in the same section.
5. An arsis may fall on a long, on a short between two accents (after a long frequent, after a short, less so), on the former of two unaccented shorts.
grorn' | torn | grief '\ed\ || grwft' | rieft' hxf'\edy (Rime Song, 66).
spylc'e \ gi' | gan? \ as* || pa put \ Grod'e \punn' \ on' (B., 113).
mp'\ey I niht'-\peard'' || nyd |e( | sceol'\des (C, 185, 1).
pord' purd'\V I an. \\ Veol' \ him' on | inn' \ ans (C, 353).
burh' I tim'\bre' \ des (C, 2840). Rare with short penult of trisyllable.
B. 6. The thesis is mute or monosyllabic ; but syncope, elision, synizesis, or synaloepha is often needed to reduce two syllables.
7. An anacrusis may introduce any section. It is of one syllable, rarely two, sometimes apparently three, with the same contractions as the thesis. Let' on \p(a) of'er \ fif'el \ p&g' || fdm'\ige \ scrut\anx (El., 237). puld'or^-cyn'nig\esy \pord' \\ge)peot'an | pa pd \pit'(i)gan \pry"(A.n.,802). spic'6d\(e) ymb' pd \ sdp'\le' \\pe) hire \ xr pd J aieri(e) on\ldh' (C.,607).
146 COMMON NARRATIVE VERSE.
Synizesis of -annc, -lie, -scipe,penden, and the like. Synalcepha of ge^ pe, and the like.
sorh' is | me' to \ secg'\anney || on' \ sef'an | min'\ums (B., 473).
prmtlic'ne \pund ' or\-madd'\um || (B.,2174).
iyrd'\-sear'o \ fits' \ lieu' || (B., 232).
eaht'\odon \ eorl'\-scipe^ || (B.,3174).
pes' an \penden ic \peald'\es || (B., 1859).
pegn'ds | synd'on ge\-pp£r'\e' || (B., 1230).
pdr'd pe \pict spa \ mic'\lum" || (C, 2095).
poet neefre )Grend'\eV spa \fel\d' || gry'\rdK ge\frem'e \ dey (B., 591). So we find hp&dere (B., 573), dissyllabic ; hine (B., 688), ofer (B., 1273), monosyllabic ; and many anomalous slurs in the thesis or anacrusis.
8. The order of the feet is free, varying with the sense. In later poetry, as more particles are used, the fuller thesis grows more common.
9. The Anglo-Saxons like to end a sentence at the caesura. So Chaucer and his French masters stop at the end of the first line of a rhyming couplet. So Milton says that "true musical delight" is to be found in having the sense " variously drawn out from one verse into another."
10. The two alliterating feet in the first section, and the corresponding pair in the sec- ond section, are chief feet. Some read all the rest as thesis.
510. Irregular sections are found with three feet, or two.
1. Sections with contracted words where the full form would complete the four feet.
hedn huses=hed'\han' \ hu\ses' (B., 116). deddpic se6n—dedd'\pic'> \ seo'\hari* (B., 1275).
2. Sections with three feet and a thesis :
prrjm \ {ge)\-frun'\on' (B.,2). Uf \ edc' | (ge)\sceop' (B.,97). Heyne finds in Beowulf feet of this kind with d-, set-, be-, for-, ge-, of-, on-, to-,purh-. Similar sections with proclitic particles are found : men \ (ne)\cunn'\on' (B., 50); (be)\ytt\ldf\e' (B., 566); Let' \ (se)heard'W (B., 2977) ; (Pe)\him' | pxt' | pif (C.,707).
3. Sections with Proper Names. Foreign Names are irregular :
Sem' | and' \ Cham' \ (C, 1551), and so often.
4. Sections with two feet and a thesis :
man | (ge)\peon (B., 25). Loth' | (on)\fon (C, 1938).
511. Rhyme is found occasionally in most Anglo-Saxon poems. A few contain rhyming passages of some length. One has been found which is plainly a Task Poem to display riming skill. All sorts of rimes are crowded together in it. It has eighty-seven verses.
LINE-RIME.
Half-rime : sar' | and' | sor'j^e\- 1| susl \prop'\edx\on',
pain and sorrow; sulphur suffered they (C, 75).
LONG NARRATIVE VERSE. 147
Perfect-rime :
Single : Jldh' \ mdh' \jlW\ed\ \\jldri | man' \ hpU'\ed\ [62).
foul fiend fighteth, darts the devil whetteth (Rime-song, gdst'\d' \peard'\um\ || Hwfd'\on* \ glekm' and \ dream ', They had light and joy (C, Double : y>6d'|ne( and | ^odlne* \\fxd'er | Un'\pen*\es\ [12).
wise and good father of Unwen (Trav., 114)„ Triple : /er'|ed|el and | ner'e|de\ || Fif'\ten\a' | stud' — , (God) led and saved (C, 1397).
FINAL-RIME.
Half-rime : spa | lif | spa \ dead', || spa him \ leof'\rex \ bi&\
either life or death, as to him liefer be (Ex., 37, 20 ; Crist., 596, and a riming passage). Perfect-rime :
Single: ne' \forst'\es* ]/«£est', [| ne' \fyr'\es' blxst',
no frost's rage, nor fire's blast, Double: ne) hxgl'\esx | hryr'\e\ || ne) hrlm'\esK \ dryr'\e\
nor hail's fall, nor rime's descent (Phoenix, 15,
16; Ex., 198, 25, where see more). Triple: hlud'\eK J hlyn'e\de*; || hleod'\or* \ dyn'e\de\ (The harp) loud sounded ; the sound dinned (Rime-song, 28).
Long Narrative Verse.
512. The common narrative verse is varied by occasional passages in longer verses. The alliteration and general structure of the long verse is the same as of the common ; but the length of the section is six feet. Feet are oftenest added between the two alliterating syllables of the first section, and before the alliterating syllable of the second section.
Spa' | cpxd" | snott'\or on \ mod'\ex, ||
ge) sxt' | him' \ sund'\or* xt \ run'\e\ || Til' bid | se'pe his \ treop'\e* ge\heald'\ed\- 1|
ne) sceal' \ n&f're his \ torn' to \ ryc"e\ne" beorn' \ of his \ hreost'\umx d\cy(t\an\
nemdJe he \ xr pd \ bot'y \ cunn'\e\ eorl' | mid' \ eln'\e ge\fremm \an\-
pel' bid | pam pe him | ar'|ev | scc'\edx, frbf'\rey to \ Txd'\ery on \ heofon\um\
peer \ us* | eat seo | fxst'nung \ stond'\ed* (Wanderer, 111-fO-
(a.) Sometimes a section of four feet is coupled with one of six : ge) pinn'\esK \ pidf \ heor'd \ pald'\endx || pit'\ey \ pol'\iad* (C.,323).
(£.) Four or more alliterative letters are found oftener than in common verse. Three seldom fail. A secondary weak alliteration is some- times found in one of the sections.
148 ENGLISH PROSE RHYTHM.
(c.) This verse is rather a variety of the Common Narrative than another kind.
513. The Common Narrative is the regular Old Germanic verse. Rules 1, 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, of § 509, are rules of that verse. In the 5th the Anglo-Saxon uses greater freedom. It also corresponds with the Old Norse fornyrdalag. In it Old English alliterating poems are written.
In a | sorrier \ aes'\orC || whan) soft' j ivas' the | &onn'\e* I) shop'e | me in \ shroud \esx || as) I a | shep'e j wer'\ex In) hab'ite | as' an \ her'e\mite^ \\ uri)h.ol'\if of j work'\esy Went' | loyd'e \ in pis \ world! || wond'\res~ to \ her'\e\ Ac) on a \ May' \ mornyng\e || on) Mal'\uerne \ hull'les'* Me' by\fel' a \fer\lyx || of) fair'\yx me | thouyt'\e\
Piers the Plowman, 1-6. a.) The anacrusis has a tendency to unite with the following accented syllable, and start an iambic or anapaestic movement. The change of inflection endings for prepositions and auxiliaries has also favored the same movement. In Old English it often runs through the verses. See Final perfect-rime, § 511.
Alliterative Prose.
514. Some of the Anglo-Saxon prose has a striking rhythm, and frequent aliiteration, though not divided by it into verses. Some of the Homiiies of iElfric are so written (St. Cudbert). Parts of the Chronicle have mixed line-rime and alliteration.
515. Verses with the same general form as the Anglo-Saxon continued to be written in English to the middie of the fifteenth century. Alliteration is still found as an ornament of our poetry, and the old dactylic cadence runs through all racy Anglo-Saxon English style.
So they went | up to the | Mountains I! to be|hold the | gardens and | orchards,
The | vineyards and | fountains of | water; II where | also they | drauk and | washed themselves,
And did | freely | eat of the | vineyards. II Now there | were on the | tops of those | Mountains,
Shepherds feeding their flocks; and they stood by the highway side.
The pilgrims therefore went to them, and leaning upon their staffs,
As ia common with weary pilgrims, when they stand to talk with aDy by the way,
They asked, Whose Delectable Mountains are these?
And whoso be the sheep, that feed upon them? — Bunyan, Pilgrim's Progress.
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY BERKELEY
Return to desk from which borrowed. This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
DiX 5 i ant
28Apr'50Ff
N1AY19
30Ju!'56C7 JUL] 7 1956 L8i
D LD
JAN 1 0 1963
LD 21-1
MApr!$8$m
CC'D LD
APR 6 ;36$ 27WM
-
KEC'D LD
JUU3'65-4
mi,
MAR.
AUJ0 0J$£[J£C03 '88
**»* JUL. 73^ fit,
6)476
UCBEBKELEY LIBRARIES
fi
c00b?7u51
H' i '*?'.
t.
■/:
,
I
.
m m
'
•